other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
how_o well_o he_o have_v copy_v out_o from_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v he_o not_o maim_v and_o suppress_v that_o which_o perplex_v he_o in_o my_o book_n i_o never_o shall_v have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o see_v myself_o bring_v into_o his_o chapter_n by_o a_o excellent_a figure_n of_o rheotorick_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v persuade_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v 43._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n but_o i_o claud_n declare_v it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o and_o confirm_v my_o assertion_n by_o my_o own_o authority_n this_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o eloquence_n and_o ingenuity_n the_o five_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v not_o content_a to_o gather_v for_o himself_o alone_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o victory_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o bring_v in_o the_o sociniens_fw-la for_o a_o share_n with_o he_o and_o his_o conception_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v remarkable_a i_o bring_v some_o proof_n draw_v from_o scripture_n touch_v the_o trinity_n to_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o mystery_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n these_o say_v he_o be_v only_a supposition_n without_o proof_n this_o be_v certain_o absurd_a enough_o to_o call_v proof_n and_o such_o 45._o ch_n 6._o p._n 44_o 45._o proof_n too_o as_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n supposition_n without_o proof_n they_o will_v be_v say_v he_o again_o very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o be_v accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o tradition_n but_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n and_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n this_o proposition_n surprise_v i_o the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n but_o weak_a proof_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n without_o the_o benefit_n of_o tradition_n and_o all_o their_o evidence_n and_o strength_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n hoc_fw-la magno_fw-la mercentur_fw-la atridae_n the_o arian_n and_o sociniens_fw-la be_v much_o oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n sentiment_n when_o dispute_v against_o maximus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o i_o must_v not_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o council_n 14._o aug._n lib._n 3._o cont_n maxim_n cap._n 14._o of_o nice_a nor_o you_o to_o i_o that_o of_o ariminis_fw-la for_o as_o i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o last_o so_o neither_o be_v you_o bind_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o but_o proceed_v we_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o common_a witness_n for_o we_o both_o oppose_v we_o cause_v to_o cause_n and_o reason_n to_o reason_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n s._n austin_n will_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a imprudence_n thus_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n and_o whole_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v the_o proof_n take_v thence_o concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v weak_a yea_o even_o infinite_o weak_a separate_v from_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o socinien_n when_o he_o shall_v say_v we_o must_v not_o value_v this_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o ground_v on_o weak_a proof_n for_o after_o all_o why_o have_v the_o public_a intelligence_n take_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n if_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o sense_n be_v so_o slight_a in_o themselves_o it_o be_v neither_o rash_o nor_o enthusiastical_o nor_o without_o just_a ground_n that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v find_v on_o this_o side_n but_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o if_o the_o proof_n draw_v from_o holy_a scripture_n to_o ground_v this_o sense_n on_o be_v in_o themselves_o extreme_a weak_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o he_o not_o only_o give_v the_o sociniens_fw-la a_o unjust_a advantage_n but_o likewise_o ruin_n himself_o his_o own_o principle_n as_o fast_o as_o he_o think_v he_o establish_v it_o he_o say_v that_o i_o suppose_v my_o passage_n concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o a_o socinien_n shall_v reply_v thereunto_o we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o his_o answer_n be_v vain_a and_o yet_o i_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n till_o these_o pretend_a reply_n come_v he_o add_v that_o i_o suppose_v the_o sociniens_fw-la object_v not_o any_o contrary_a passage_n which_o be_v what_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o i_o suppose_v they_o can_v object_v any_o that_o can_v prevail_v over_o those_o i_o offer_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v it_o without_o be_v oblige_v to_o discuss_v either_o their_o answer_n or_o objection_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n observation_n must_v be_v a_o rule_n why_o have_v he_o contrary_a thereunto_o write_v this_o 10_o book_n which_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n imagine_v he_o have_v well_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o need_v only_a mind_n he_o of_o his_o own_o remark_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o his_o proof_n be_v unanswerable_a 2._o that_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v contrary_a one_o against_o they_o and_o consequent_o his_o supposition_n be_v faulty_a if_o he_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o make_v my_o reply_n and_o produce_v my_o objection_n and_o that_o till_o than_o his_o supposition_n hold_v good_a let_v he_o take_v the_o same_o answer_n from_o i_o on_o the_o subject_n here_o in_o question_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o i_o suppose_v reason_n remain_v neuter_n content_v itself_o without_o teach_v the_o trinity_n and_o approve_v on_o the_o contrary_a certain_a truth_n which_o have_v a_o natural_a coheherence_n with_o that_o particular_a one_o that_o i_o suppress_v this_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n wherewith_o reason_n furnish_v those_o against_o this_o article_n who_o take_v this_o dangerous_a way_n whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n a_o man_n that_o so_o confident_o blame_v supposition_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v such_o a_o terrible_a one_o as_o this_o be_v without_o ground_v it_o at_o least_o on_o some_o proof_n that_o reason_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n against_o the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o objection_n make_v against_o this_o mystery_n proceed_v either_o from_o the_o weakness_n or_o corruption_n of_o reason_n rather_o than_o from_o reason_n itself_o and_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n not_o a_o crowd_n of_o difficulty_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n exaggerate_v it_o but_o some_o that_o may_v perplex_v a_o man_n mind_n so_o likewise_o do_v i_o never_o suppose_v this_o article_n be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o they_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a formal_o acknowledge_v they_o but_o to_o say_v no_o more_o there_o needs_o only_o be_v read_v what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o worse_o disengage_v himself_o from_o this_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n have_v leave_v it_o untouched_a in_o its_o full_a strength_n especial_o let_v any_o one_o read_v the_o place_n wherein_o i_o establish_v by_o scripture_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o judge_v whither_o it_o be_v wise_o say_v that_o i_o ruin_v the_o sociniens_fw-la without_o redemption_n but_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v rather_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o change_v their_o mind_n this_o discourse_n be_v not_o very_a edify_n and_o be_v perhaps_o capable_a of_o a_o sense_n which_o will_v not_o be_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n advantage_n but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o six_o consequence_n the_o six_o consequence_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n help_v we_o to_o distinguish_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n from_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n show_v the_o falsity_n of_o several_a of_o the_o minister_n argument_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o be_v not_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o this_o
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v type_n and_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v have_v a_o difference_n make_v they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o gift_n either_o before_o or_o after_o their_o consecration_n a_o honour_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o they_o alone_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o simeon_n de_fw-fr thessalonica_n we_o have_v no_o other_o ibid._n ibid._n assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o passage_n than_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o allatius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o passionate_a man_n ready_a to_o assert_v and_o maintain_v any_o thing_n right_a or_o wrong_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o of_o he_o hereafter_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o simeon_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v do_v not_o conclude_v we_o ought_v to_o yield_v the_o gift_n a_o absolute_a honour_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o that_o substance_n which_o the_o priest_n carry_v on_o his_o head_n when_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n the_o passage_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n quote_v as_o of_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n 257._o second_o part_n pag._n 257._o be_v more_o specious_a but_o because_o cardinal_n perron_n from_o who_o it_o be_v borrow_a do_v not_o recite_v the_o greek_a text_n and_o arcudius_n who_o relate_v some_o clause_n thereof_o describe_v he_o as_o a_o person_n void_a of_o all_o kind_n of_o learning_n either_o in_o divinity_n philosophy_n or_o grammar_n and_o that_o moreover_o the_o same_o arcudius_n assure_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v very_o little_a honour_n if_o any_o at_o all_o to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o its_o consecration_n i_o therefore_o say_v i_o will_v suspend_v my_o judgement_n till_o i_o can_v ascertain_v myself_o by_o read_v the_o book_n itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v ever_o upon_o his_o criticism_n and_o willing_o pass_v over_o the_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o 2._o treat_n of_o perp_n 2._o part_n cap._n 8._o matter_n that_o he_o may_v fasten_v on_o the_o person_n imagine_v he_o have_v find_v here_o a_o lucky_a occasion_n to_o triumph_v over_o i_o but_o i_o be_o sorry_a to_o find_v myself_o oblige_v to_o disturb_v his_o enjoyment_n which_o i_o will_v not_o do_v can_v i_o well_o avoid_v it_o i_o affirm_v then_o first_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n because_o that_o to_o judge_v aright_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o we_o see_v a_o passage_n translate_v into_o french_a by_o cardinal_n perron_n for_o beside_o that_o his_o translation_n be_v not_o always_o very_o exact_a as_o several_a have_v observe_v no_o more_o than_o those_o of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n according_a to_o their_o relation_n that_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o passage_n of_o gabriel_n have_v be_v already_o make_v to_o his_o hand_n by_o person_n unknown_a to_o we_o and_o for_o who_o fidelity_n he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o answer_v in_o effect_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o insert_v the_o greek_a in_o the_o margin_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o his_o other_o quotation_n may_v just_o give_v we_o a_o shrewd_a suspicion_n of_o this_o moreover_o we_o meet_v therein_o with_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o confess_v be_v not_o a_o usual_a expression_n with_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v likewise_o mention_v therein_o of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o remain_v which_o be_v not_o the_o usual_a style_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o have_v then_o wrong_v no_o body_n when_o i_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n but_o have_v rather_o do_v what_o i_o and_o every_o man_n else_o aught_o to_o do_v in_o the_o like_a occasion_n i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o ask_v mr._n arnaud_n leave_n for_o this_o although_o he_o pretend_v i_o be_v for_o he_o be_v not_o the_o sovereign_a arbitratour_n of_o affair_n which_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o the_o empire_n of_o reason_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o pass_v there_o in_o which_o he_o take_v no_o part_n but_o say_v he_o arcudius_n mr._n claude_n '_o be_v great_a author_n relate_v several_a passage_n ibid._n ibid._n out_o of_o gabriel_n which_o be_v as_o expressive_a as_o that_o now_o in_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o what_o arcudius_n relate_v oblige_v i_o yet_o more_o to_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n because_o that_o in_o it_o there_o be_v several_a contradiction_n and_o manifest_a absurdity_n as_o i_o show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v if_o he_o desire_v information_n touch_v this_o particular_a i_o confess_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o have_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n sentiment_n of_o this_o author_n touch_v the_o passage_n produce_v by_o arcudius_n i_o have_v therefore_o avoid_v give_v myself_o the_o trouble_n to_o inquire_v after_o his_o book_n and_o i_o for_o my_o part_n profess_v i_o be_o not_o so_o easy_o satisfy_v for_o i_o can_v thus_o take_v thing_n upon_o trust_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v every_o one_o have_v his_o way_n mr._n arnaud_n humour_n be_v immediate_o to_o catch_v hold_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o i_o be_v not_o so_o hasty_a and_o indeed_o i_o never_o have_v cause_n to_o repent_v of_o my_o slowness_n in_o this_o particular_a reckon_v it_o to_o be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o prevent_v mistake_n not_o that_o i_o will_v have_v he_o put_v himself_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v after_o this_o book_n of_o gabriel_n as_o he_o have_v proffer_v i_o to_o do_v for_o our_o dispute_n may_v be_v as_o well_o carry_v on_o without_o this_o archbishop_n whofe_n book_n if_o we_o will_v believe_v arcudius_n be_v a_o very_a extravagant_a one_o and_o the_o civility_n of_o such_o a_o person_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v may_v be_v expect_v in_o a_o weighty_a occasion_n but_o as_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o his_o kindness_n so_o neither_o must_v we_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v run_v down_o by_o his_o injury_n for_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o disingenuous_o suppress_v arcudius_n his_o word_n which_o will_v have_v discover_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o what_o i_o cite_v he_o chage_n i_n with_o likewise_o impertinent_o design_v to_o invalidate_v the_o testimony_n of_o gabriel_n by_o that_o of_o arcudius_n i_o must_v then_o justify_v myself_o concern_v these_o two_o particular_n the_o first_o of_o which_o will_v be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o consider_v that_o have_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n only_o set_v down_o in_o the_o margin_n the_o particular_a place_n of_o those_o author_n where_o be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n i_o make_v use_v of_o i_o have_v in_o the_o last_o edition_n insert_v these_o passage_n themselves_o in_o full_a length_n according_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o original_a now_o that_o very_a place_n of_o arcudius_n in_o question_n may_v be_v see_v there_o set_v down_o at_o large_a together_o with_o the_o clause_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v i_o have_v suppress_v let_v but_o any_o man_n take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o 296_o page_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v these_o very_a word_n therein_o nam_fw-la etiam_fw-la postea_fw-la in_o elevatione_fw-la sacratissimae_fw-la hostiae_fw-la quamtumvis_fw-la eam_fw-la non_fw-la aspiciant_fw-la quamprimum_fw-la tamen_fw-la sacerdos_n ea_fw-la verba_fw-la protulerit_fw-la ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la statim_fw-la procumbunt_fw-la &_o cultu_fw-la latriae_fw-la adorant_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v his_o effort_n upon_o this_o be_v then_o a_o groundless_a accusation_n for_o he_o can_v allege_v he_o know_v not_o of_o this_o edition_n see_v he_o have_v mention_v it_o himself_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o council_n at_o nice_a but_o it_o will_v be_v demand_v perhaps_o why_o i_o do_v not_o insert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o my_o discourse_n these_o word_n of_o arcudius_n which_o do_v so_o plain_o manifest_v his_o meaning_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o i_o have_v argue_v on_o the_o sense_n of_o arcudius_n i_o shall_v have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o not_o allege_v whatsoever_o may_v give_v light_a to_o this_o sense_n for_o when_o we_o will_v draw_v a_o true_a consequence_n we_o ought_v to_o establish_v the_o principle_n in_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a manner_n to_o take_v away_o all_o occasion_n of_o mistake_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o be_v tell_v what_o kind_n of_o person_n this_o arcudius_n be_v be_v a_o greek_a latinize_v priest_n bring_v up_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o greek_n extreme_o passionate_a for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o
god_n which_o show_v his_o perplexity_n to_o be_v so_o great_a in_o this_o particular_a that_o he_o know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whilst_o the_o greek_n possess_v so_o great_a tranquillity_n in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o ever_o find_v the_o least_o difficulty_n in_o it_o they_o assure_v we_o the_o eucharist_n do_v nourish_v our_o body_n but_o they_o see_v none_o of_o those_o inconvenience_n which_o disturb_v the_o latin_n which_o clear_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o do_v they_o believe_v it_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o see_v what_o common_a sense_n discover_v to_o other_o and_o see_v it_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v express_v no_o astonishment_n nor_o any_o difficulty_n therein_o or_o at_o least_o not_o take_v that_o side_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v which_o be_v to_o leave_v these_o difficulty_n to_o almighty_a god_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o alteration_n or_o corruption_n which_o frequent_o happen_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v although_o the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v more_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o the_o latter_a for_o the_o latin_n take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o keep_v their_o host_n from_o corrupt_v but_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n take_v none_o at_o all_o and_o keep_v as_o they_o do_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n sprinkle_v with_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o space_n of_o a_o whole_a year_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sick_a it_o often_o happen_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o sacranus_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o consequent_o be_v more_o expose_v to_o these_o inconvenience_n than_o the_o latin_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o seem_v to_o be_v concern_v nor_o inform_v themselves_o whence_o come_v these_o worm_n which_o be_v as_o they_o be_v substance_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o generate_v from_o bare_a accident_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v without_o blasphemy_n that_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o proof_n may_v be_v extend_v far_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o do_v not_o find_v among_o the_o greek_n any_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o transubstantiation_n i_o mean_v which_o necessary_o and_o whole_o depend_v thereon_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n in_o a_o most_o profound_a silence_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v indeed_o say_v he_o a_o real_a truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a 59_o lib._n 10_o cap_n 8._o p._n 59_o notice_n of_o these_o philosophical_a consequence_n samonas_n speak_v occasional_o of_o a_o body_n in_o two_o place_n and_o of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n do_v the_o same_o but_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v this_o by_o constraint_n what_o signify_v this_o tergiversate_n for_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o greek_n speak_v but_o little_a hereof_o see_v they_o speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o it_o this_o samonas_n and_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v not_o author_n to_o be_v quote_v see_v we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v deserve_o suspect_v to_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o roman_a proselyte_n wed_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o establish_v a_o restriction_n of_o this_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v better_a proof_n but_o that_o we_o may_v do_v he_o right_o we_o will_v not_o conceal_v what_o he_o add_v afterward_o i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o miracle_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o its_o consequence_n a_o argument_n to_o conclude_v they_o believe_v it_o not_o he_o answer_v that_o instead_o of_o father_n i_o shall_v substitute_v the_o greek_n armenian_n 63._o ibid._n pag._n 63._o and_o coptic_o of_o those_o time_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o these_o christian_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o we_o do_v and_o yet_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o all_o these_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o head_n be_v full_a of_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v sincere_a and_o we_o need_v desire_v no_o more_o the_o greek_n take_v no_o more_o notice_n of_o the_o difficulty_n arise_v from_o transubstantiation_n than_o the_o armenian_n and_o coptic_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v this_o to_o be_v so_o undeniable_a a_o truth_n that_o he_o make_v it_o the_o ground_n of_o a_o answer_n our_o present_a business_n then_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o consequence_n i_o hence_o draw_v be_v just_a and_o good_a which_o he_o contest_v i_o and_o first_o he_o say_v that_o all_o these_o eastern_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v original_a sin_n and_o yet_o their_o divine_n trouble_v not_o themselves_o about_o explain_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v that_o they_o observe_v 59_o ibid._n pag_n 58_o 59_o the_o same_o silence_n in_o all_o the_o question_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o propose_v against_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n although_o these_o difficulty_n be_v as_o obvious_a and_o sensible_a as_o those_o allege_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o it_o be_v his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o his_o reason_n that_o have_v dictate_v to_o he_o this_o answer_n for_o first_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n respect_v the_o divinity_n which_o be_v above_o the_o natural_a light_n of_o reason_n require_v a_o profound_a submission_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiatiation_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v well_o know_v and_o the_o matter_n and_o sign_n thereof_o be_v better_o know_v which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n even_o the_o thing_n signify_v to_o wit_n the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o the_o natural_a object_n of_o reason_n but_o likewise_o of_o sense_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o faculty_n can_v judge_v of_o it_o nay_o they_o do_v judge_n of_o it_o by_o a_o spontaneous_a motion_n even_o when_o we_o will_v not_o ourselves_o second_o beside_o this_o infinite_a difference_n which_o yield_v no_o room_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n comparison_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v not_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o attend_v they_o and_o question_n which_o immediate_o arise_v thence_o of_o themselves_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o particular_n the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v raise_v against_o a_o truth_n be_v common_o false_a consequence_n which_o the_o adversary_n draw_v thence_o and_o i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v to_o reason_n aright_o absolute_o to_o conclude_v that_o a_o church_n hold_v not_o a_o doctrine_n because_o she_o trouble_v not_o herself_o in_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o to_o allow_v these_o kind_n of_o argument_n there_o be_v distinction_n to_o be_v make_v and_o particular_a circumstance_n to_o be_v observe_v without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v but_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o real_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n of_o consequence_n i_o say_v which_o immediate_o show_v themselves_o to_o the_o ordinary_a capacity_n without_o any_o great_a meditation_n and_o study_n now_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o socinian_o against_o original_a sin_n against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v perhaps_o not_o acquaint_v with_o they_o yet_o do_v we_o plain_o see_v among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n they_o baptise_v little_a child_n and_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o believe_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n be_v consubstantial_a they_o adore_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n wherefore_o shall_v it_o not_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n without_o think_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o least_o on_o some_o one_o of_o these_o consequence_n on_o the_o actual_a existence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n in_o several_a place_n the_o existence_n of_o this_o body_n without_o its_o usual_a dimension_n the_o concomitancy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o on_o the_o accident_n of_o
to_o waist_n greece_n by_o their_o incursion_n romanus_n diogenes_n succeed_v he_o who_o be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o afterward_o release_v but_o be_v return_v his_o subject_n put_v out_o his_o eye_n and_o make_v he_o die_v a_o miserable_a death_n michael_n parapinacius_n who_o come_v after_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n be_v not_o more_o fortunate_a nicephorus_n botionatus_n have_v dethrone_v he_o put_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o into_o a_o monastery_n nicephorus_n have_v ill_o reign_v be_v treat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n by_o alexius_n comnenus_n who_o take_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o alexius_n ibid._n ibid._n reign_v thirty_o seven_o year_n and_o dishonour_v his_o reign_n by_o a_o thousand_o perfidious_a action_n and_o wickedness_n the_o french_a beat_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o die_v forsake_v by_o all_o the_o world_n his_o son_n john_n comnenus_n succeed_v he_o and_o after_o he_o emanuel_n a_o wretched_a 21._o idem_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 21._o and_o perfidious_a prince_n who_o delight_v to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o his_o curious_a question_n and_o new_a decree_n and_o who_o in_o fine_a to_o crown_v his_o life_n with_o the_o most_o horrible_a impiety_n design_v to_o bring_v in_o mahometism_n into_o his_o empire_n emanuel_n leave_v his_o crown_n to_o his_o son_n alexius_n who_o keep_v it_o but_o three_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n for_o he_o be_v miserable_o put_v to_o death_n by_o andronicus_n who_o seize_v on_o the_o throne_n as_o the_o reward_n of_o his_o crime_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o enjoy_v it_o long_o for_o two_o year_n after_o isaac_n angelus_n stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o he_o who_o cut_v he_o in_o piece_n alexius_n angelus_n a_o while_n after_o cause_v his_o brother_n isaac_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o and_o take_v from_o he_o the_o empire_n his_o nephew_n who_o name_n also_o be_v alexius_n address_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_n they_o drive_v out_o the_o usurper_n from_o the_o throne_n and_o settle_v he_o in_o it_o against_o who_o arise_v one_o mursulphus_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v undo_v themselves_o by_o their_o perfidiousness_n the_o empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n hold_v the_o empire_n fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o 1261_o wherein_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la take_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n from_o they_o which_o michael_n obtain_v the_o empire_n by_o murder_n he_o cause_v the_o lawful_a emperor_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o who_o be_v john_n theodorus_n lascaris_n son_n be_v but_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n and_o seat_v himself_o in_o his_o throne_n he_o be_v both_o a_o cruel_a and_o crafty_a prince_n and_o abuse_v his_o subject_n in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n be_v ever_o ready_a to_o sacrifice_v the_o church_n and_o religion_n to_o his_o interest_n andronicus_z his_o son_n succeed_v he_o against_o who_o his_o grandson_n name_v likewise_o andronicus_n arise_v several_a time_n and_o at_o length_n take_v from_o he_o his_o crown_n and_o reduce_v he_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o private_a person_n his_o successor_n be_v all_o of_o they_o effeminate_a person_n under_o who_o the_o greek_a empire_n retain_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o its_o first_o dignity_n till_o such_o time_n as_o at_o length_n in_o the_o year_n 1453_o constantinople_n be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o every_o one_o know_v how_o since_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n have_v live_v under_o the_o domination_n of_o those_o infidel_n a_o man_n may_v easy_o imagine_v greece_n can_v not_o be_v long_o happy_a nor_o quiet_a under_o such_o emperor_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o sedition_n monopoly_n revolt_v and_o civil_a war_n within_o and_o unfortunate_a war_n without_o sometime_o against_o the_o saracen_n otherwhiles_o against_o the_o turk_n and_o latin_n peteau_fw-fr the_o jesuit_n discourse_v of_o the_o state_n of_o this_o empire_n under_o the_o paleologue_n 7._o ration_n âem_v lib._n 9_o c._n 7._o do_v not_o stick_v to_o compare_v it_o to_o a_o sea_n monster_n who_o the_o element_n have_v throw_v on_o the_o shore_n deadly_o wound_v yet_o still_o struggle_v with_o death_n or_o a_o poison_a body_n that_o with_o much_o difficulty_n sustain_v itself_o and_o crawl_v along_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o poison_n strike_v into_o the_o heart_n and_o then_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n iii_o it_o already_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o a_o church_n amid_o such_o dreadful_a confusion_n and_o circumstance_n and_o overspread_v with_o such_o cloud_n of_o darkness_n never_o exact_o discuss_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o latin_n but_o content_v herself_o with_o keep_v she_o own_o belief_n but_o consider_v we_o moreover_o the_o influence_n the_o latin_n have_v on_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o handle_v they_o wheresoever_o they_o get_v the_o mastery_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n how_o they_o drive_v the_o greek_a bishop_n from_o syria_n and_o palestine_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o settle_v themselves_o as_o likewise_o in_o greece_n we_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n instead_o of_o encourage_v their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n and_o uphold_v the_o interest_n of_o their_o church_n have_v on_o the_o contrary_n favour_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n the_o latin_n and_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o union_n endeavour_v to_o subject_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o roman_a not_o that_o these_o emperor_n have_v any_o kindness_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o fear_v their_o power_n and_o therefore_o use_v all_o possible_a compliance_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v its_o doctrine_n to_o be_v ill_o speak_v of_o we_o have_v see_v that_o in_o leo_n the_o ninth_n quarrel_v with_o cerularius_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la fail_v not_o to_o take_v leo_n part_n countenance_v his_o legate_n and_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la to_o burn_v his_o own_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n we_o have_v likewise_o observe_v that_o john_n veccus_n library_n keeper_n of_o the_o church_n at_o constantinople_n say_v one_o day_n in_o the_o emperor_n hear_v that_o although_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o term_v heretic_n yet_o they_o real_o be_v so_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la be_v thereupon_o so_o enrage_v that_o he_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v he_o cause_v he_o soon_o after_o to_o be_v imprison_v and_o have_v effect_v his_o resolution_n have_v not_o veccus_n change_v his_o mind_n moreover_o it_o be_v not_o two_o or_o three_o of_o these_o emperor_n that_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n but_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n we_o must_v then_o add_v to_o the_o second_o precede_a consideration_n this_o three_o remark_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o be_v silent_a for_o fear_v of_o the_o latin_n and_o their_o own_o emperor_n it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n and_o azyme_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o maintain_v old_a controversy_n and_o raise_v new_a one_o which_o common_o beget_v hatred_n the_o latin_n and_o the_o emperor_n labour_v to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o old_a controversy_n how_o then_o can_v they_o suffer_v without_o the_o great_a punishment_n there_o shall_v be_v other_o begin_v which_o will_v render_v the_o design_n of_o a_o reconciliation_n more_o difficult_a iu._n but_o beside_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v it_o be_v requisite_a to_o observe_v for_o what_o end_n the_o emperor_n endeavour_v this_o reconciliation_n see_v this_o will_v give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n into_o the_o question_n pachymerus_n relate_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la use_v this_o only_a argument_n with_o his_o bishop_n namely_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o agreement_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o alteration_n make_v in_o their_o religion_n do_v not_o doubt_v say_v he_o but_o after_o this_o peace_n the_o church_n shall_v remain_v in_o its_o 18._o pachymer_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o former_a state_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v my_o fault_n if_o it_o do_v not_o and_o again_o you_o need_v not_o be_v tell_v by_o i_o how_o ready_a our_o forefather_n have_v be_v to_o comply_v as_o often_o as_o the_o public_a good_a require_v it_o they_o consider_v that_o even_a god_n himself_o have_v not_o disdain_v to_o accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o our_o flesh_n and_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n so_o ready_a be_v he_o to_o comply_v with_o our_o exigency_n no_o man_n can_v then_o blame_v we_o if_o from_o the_o like_a intention_n we_o endeavour_v to_o
real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v only_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n there_o have_v happen_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o this_o translation_n a_o very_a remarkable_a circumstance_n you_o must_v know_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v make_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o concern_v this_o passage_n of_o herbert_n and_o heighten_v it_o asmuch_o as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o say_n he_o marvel_v mr._n claude_n never_o offer_v it_o be_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o startle_v most_o people_n that_o he_o think_v there_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o p._n 481._o first_o edition_n be_v nothing_o reply_v to_o such_o a_o express_a passage_n and_o that_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o speak_v no_o more_o than_o what_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v i_o say_v propose_v this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a forgery_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o have_v desire_v some_o of_o his_o friend_n to_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a english_a whatsoever_o relate_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o that_o book_n he_o find_v by_o their_o translation_n that_o not_o only_o he_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n speak_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o discourse_n contain_v in_o the_o 249_o the_o and_o 250_o the_o page_n be_v foist_v in_o by_o the_o translator_n who_o make_v his_o dream_n and_o fancy_n pass_v for_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o traveller_n that_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o several_a other_o place_n so_o that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v rather_o the_o translator_n romance_n than_o the_o true_a account_n of_o a_o voyage_n this_o discourse_n be_v very_o disingenuous_a and_o reflect_v on_o the_o reputation_n of_o a_o worthy_a gentleman_n who_o have_v ever_o manifest_v in_o his_o write_n and_o conversation_n a_o exemplary_a sincerity_n it_o have_v happen_v that_o mr._n vicqfort_n have_v see_v this_o charge_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n have_v public_o justify_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v produce_v before_o mr._n pompone_n the_o french_a king_n ambassador_n into_o holland_n mr._n arnaud_n nephew_n herbert_n book_n in_o english_a print_v at_o london_n 1638._o by_o rich._n bishop_n wherein_o be_v precise_o these_o word_n they_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n in_o both_o kind_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o deny_v a_o real_a presence_n they_o allow_v but_o our_o two_o sacrament_n have_v produce_v this_o original_a he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v print_v and_o direct_v to_o i_o in_o which_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o injustice_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v he_o and_o protest_v he_o be_v not_o of_o that_o temper_n to_o make_v use_n of_o fraud_n to_o uphold_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n heprofess_v as_o know_v it_o abhor_v they_o and_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o cheat_n which_o the_o modern_a divinity_n of_o some_o call_v pious_a and_o the_o falsehood_n that_o destroy_v the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o utter_v it_o he_o than_o recite_v mr._n arnaud_n expression_n and_o refute_v his_o calumny_n and_o offer_v for_o his_o justification_n the_o very_a word_n contain_v in_o herbert_n in_o the_o man_n never_o i_o relate_v '_o they_o afterward_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v now_o justify_v that_o in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o he_o also_o affirm_v whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o page_n 249_o and_o 250_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o armenian_n their_o proselyte_n fast_n image_n priest_n their_o belief_n touch_v purgatory_n their_o superstition_n and_o effort_n which_o the_o jesuit_n have_v make_v to_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o his_o invention_n in_o all_o this_o and_o to_o justifye_v it_o relate_v at_o length_n herbert_n own_o word_n in_o that_o language_n this_o so_o well_o ground_v defence_n have_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o retract_v in_o the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n this_o accusation_n print_v in_o the_o first_o he_o have_v retrench_v all_o those_o injurious_a discourse_n against_o the_o reputation_n and_o sincerity_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o translation_n to_o be_v faithful_a and_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o original_a he_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o mistake_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o have_v be_v two_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n one_o in_o 1634_o the_o other_a in_o 1635._o in_o which_o the_o author_n contain_v himself_o within_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n and_o the_o second_o in_o 1638_o wherein_o he_o have_v add_v several_a particular_n relate_v to_o religion_n and_o history_n those_o who_o he_o consult_v have_v see_v only_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o that_o mr._n vicqfort_v translate_v from_o the_o second_o in_o which_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n in_o question_n i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v of_o that_o humour_n to_o insult_v over_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o this_o occasion_n nor_o draw_v advantage_n from_o his_o precipitous_a way_n of_o fall_v foul_a on_o author_n who_o mean_v not_o the_o least_o hurt_n to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o be_v trouble_v at_o his_o own_o rashness_n in_o ground_v a_o charge_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o a_o supposition_n he_o have_v find_v to_o be_v false_a without_o consider_v whether_o there_o may_v not_o be_v more_o edition_n of_o herbert_n than_o one_o but_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o have_v insert_v in_o his_o marginal_a note_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o he_o the_o french_a translation_n say_v he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o two_o different_a edition_n of_o this_o english_a book_n we_o can_v not_o divine_v it_o much_o less_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n the_o translator_n divine_v he_o will_v be_v accuse_v for_o a_o impostor_n for_o not_o have_v declare_v there_o be_v two_o edition_n of_o this_o book_n these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n pronounce_v with_o such_o confidence_n do_v suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a inquiry_n before_o he_o utter_v they_o whereas_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v the_o least_o pain_n in_o this_o respect_n he_o may_v have_v easy_o discover_v there_o be_v a_o second_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n and_o find_v what_o he_o have_v be_v since_o show_v he_o need_v not_o divine_a but_o certain_o inform_v himself_o for_o this_o book_n be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o 1638_o and_o be_v moreover_o famous_a in_o that_o kind_n he_o may_v have_v be_v soon_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o but_o suppose_v he_o can_v not_o he_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o call_v a_o person_n a_o deceiver_n but_o rather_o to_o have_v propose_v his_o doubt_n and_o require_v a_o solution_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_v himself_o and_o not_o thus_o rash_o charge_v a_o gentleman_n that_o never_o offend_v he_o i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v this_o particular_a mr._n vicqfort_n have_v no_o need_n of_o my_o apology_n do_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n oblige_v i_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o little_a confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n if_o they_o be_v not_o uphold_v by_o solid_a and_o convince_a proof_n which_o they_o never_o be_v as_o appear_v from_o this_o whole_a dispute_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o contest_v see_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o herbert_n who_o express_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n we_o matter_n not_o say_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n edition_n c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n will_v make_v of_o this_o testimony_n of_o herbert_n who_o to_o enlarge_v the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v add_v what_o he_o please_v touch_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n through_o who_o country_n he_o travel_v without_o tell_v we_o from_o who_o he_o learn_v what_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o for_o he_o only_o say_v what_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o his_o own_o sect_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o they_o as_o breerewood_n have_v do_v those_o authentic_a proof_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n do_v full_o solve_v this_o point_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v other_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o a_o calvinist_n who_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o cause_n and_o according_a to_o his_o interest_n without_o authority_n and_o proof_n and_o a_o lutheran_n such_o a_o one_o as_o mr._n olearius_n be_v who_o speak_v against_o himself_o and_o
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o
to_o say_v real_o which_o be_v not_o true_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o the_o ignorant_a take_v the_o natural_o of_o s._n hilary_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporal_a and_o natural_a presence_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n these_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o fault_n for_o which_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v over-sorry_a when_o they_o happen_v for_o they_o have_v a_o desire_a effect_n for_o some_o time_n and_o when_o they_o chance_v to_o be_v discover_v may_v be_v lay_v on_o the_o printer_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o this_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n can_v make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o ignorant_a person_n be_v only_o to_o put_v he_o upon_o conceive_v a_o corporal_a presence_n which_o he_o may_v easy_o reject_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o proper_a sense_n but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o book_n of_o s._n hilary_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o such_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a people_n as_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n give_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o word_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n which_o he_o bring_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v have_v the_o substance_n on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n as_o that_o which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n assume_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n that_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a people_n understand_v what_o gregory_n mean_v even_o suppose_v they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o catechism_n which_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a but_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o all_o by_o heart_n and_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o can_v thence_o only_o conceive_v this_o change_n by_o union_n to_o the_o word_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o damascen_n have_v since_o explain_v more_o clear_o and_o this_o be_v what_o gregory_n suppose_v also_o not_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n according_a as_o he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o perhaps_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v to_o say_v concern_v mr._n arnaud'_v six_o book_n whatsoever_o success_n this_o dispute_n may_v have_v have_v he_o can_v not_o thence_o promise_v himself_o any_o advantage_n because_o as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v more_o than_o once_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n be_v out_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o we_o suppose_v the_o change_n be_v wrought_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n be_v distinct_o hold_v therein_o he_o will_v be_v still_o tell_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o those_o age_n but_o the_o follow_v but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o who_o draw_v thence_o several_a advantage_n for_o first_o neither_o mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v henceforward_o prevail_v by_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a absence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n or_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o in_o this_o debate_n the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n but_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o second_o they_o can_v no_o long_o confound_v these_o two_o thing_n as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o to_o wit_n to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o novely_a which_o be_v never_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o disposition_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v hence_o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o first_o be_v also_o in_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v here_o in_o question_n three_o neither_o will_v they_o i_o think_v any_o more_o confound_v two_o sort_n of_o very_o different_a doubt_n the_o one_o of_o incredulity_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o of_o simple_a ignorance_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o not_o know_v the_o manner_n yet_o without_o deny_v the_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v be_v show_v clear_o enough_o the_o difference_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o refer_v to_o one_o of_o these_o doubt_n what_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o four_o they_o can_v no_o long_o blind_v the_o world_n by_o this_o vain_a distinction_n of_o three_o way_n of_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o by_o a_o general_a rejection_n without_o denote_v any_o one_o kind_a of_o they_o or_o by_o a_o formal_a rejection_n of_o all_o the_o kind_n or_o by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o the_o first_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o three_o bring_v no_o advantage_n to_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o they_o can_v reasonable_o stick_v to_o and_o which_o yet_o they_o renounce_v because_o they_o find_v it_o unjustifiable_a five_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o will_v no_o long_o obstinate_o maintain_v that_o a_o know_a inconsistency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o pure_a impossibility_n and_o respect_v as_o such_o be_v a_o sense_n after_o the_o illustration_n give_v on_o this_o subject_n six_o they_o can_v no_o long_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a formulary_a of_o the_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la must_v necessary_o direct_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o receive_v see_v it_o have_v another_o use_n which_o be_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o their_o saviour_n this_o other_o use_v be_v sufficient_a to_o employ_v many_o of_o their_o mind_n seven_o they_o will_v henceforward_o in_o vain_a pretend_v that_o the_o term_n which_o the_o father_n be_v use_v in_o their_o ordinary_a instruction_n bring_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n into_o their_o auditor_n mind_n see_v we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o their_o proposition_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n but_o on_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o figurative_a sense_n eight_o they_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v always_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v these_o term_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n who_o have_v no_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o either_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a nine_o it_o be_v thus_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n it_o hence_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o by_o great_a reason_n in_o the_o follow_a which_o be_v far_o dark_a ten_o and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o important_a be_v that_o one_o may_v already_o know_v by_o this_o that_o the_o change_n which_o occasion_n our_o principal_a question_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a for_o there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n which_o can_v hinder_v it_o the_o one_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o formal_a and_o positive_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o its_o proper_a substance_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a and_o the_o other_a the_o knowledge_n diligence_n and_o fidelity_n of_o the_o pastor_n watch_v over_o their_o flock_n ready_a to_o acknowledge_v and_o repel_v the_o new_a error_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o their_o people_n it_o be_v already_o apparent_a that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o unjustifiable_a supposition_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o call_v in_o question_n the_o credit_n of_o all_o historian_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n who_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
find_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o what_o he_o see_v at_o first_o i_o confess_v they_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o affair_n be_v political_o manage_v and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o regain_v the_o people_n good_a will_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o worldly_a wisdom_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o write_v by_o persuasion_n but_o only_o through_o policy_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v this_o he_o will_v not_o find_v why_o then_o do_v he_o extend_v my_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o why_o do_v he_o wrong_v a_o man_n so_o scandalous_o on_o the_o imagination_n he_o say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o we_o understand_v say_v he_o altar_n the_o book_n entitle_v the_o port_n royal_a and_o geneva_n of_o intelligence_n against_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n this_o language_n he_o show_v plain_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o see_v he_o charge_v i_o with_o say_v what_o i_o do_v not_o and_o draw_v his_o commentary_n only_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o my_o word_n have_v i_o reproach_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o the_o public_a write_n print_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o formal_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o frequent_a communion_n have_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o of_o late_a his_o opinion_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v public_o in_o a_o letter_n treat_v as_o suspicious_a that_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o if_o he_o be_v unwilling_a 187._o answer_v to_o the_o request_n present_v to_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n book_n 2._o ch_z 6._o p._n 187._o together_o with_o his_o friend_n to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o geneva_n he_o must_v change_v the_o act_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o perform_v assist_v at_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n for_o they_o say_v only_o i_o adore_v thou_o raise_v on_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o adore_v he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n have_v i_o severe_o apply_v myself_o to_o what_o he_o say_v somewhere_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o des_n cartes_n his_o philosophy_n that_o god_n see_v in_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o form_n only_o a_o different_a order_n of_o part_n to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o this_o proposition_n overthrow_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o a_o letter_n print_v not_o long_o since_o what_o tempest_n must_v i_o not_o have_v expect_v see_v for_o have_v only_o hint_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o policy_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n work_n i_o have_v raise_v such_o a_o great_a disturbance_n mr._n arnaud_v protest_v he_o will_v never_o for_o my_o sake_n dispense_v with_o the_o 1132._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o p._n 1132._o rule_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o will_v never_o divine_v my_o secret_a intention_n let_v he_o not_o then_o pretend_v to_o read_v in_o my_o heart_n nor_o attribute_n to_o i_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o i_o never_o intend_v nor_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o word_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o write_v in_o its_o favour_n among_o those_o that_o be_v how_o many_o do_v betake_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o very_a likely_a matter_n that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o write_v on_o any_o subject_n but_o pitch_v upon_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o not_o i_o say_v very_o likely_a his_o choice_n of_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o some_o worldly_a policy_n and_o carnal_a consideration_n in_o attribute_v this_o to_o he_o we_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o just_a and_o innocent_a and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o my_o word_n signify_v to_o pretend_v to_o know_v more_o of_o my_o mind_n be_v to_o attempt_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v possible_a only_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v do_v that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o his_o passion_n mr._n arnaud_v i_o hope_v will_v suffer_v i_o likewise_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v some_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v not_o very_o advantageous_a to_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n do_v neither_o respect_v his_o person_n nor_o the_o main_a of_o his_o sentiment_n which_o i_o never_o pretend_v to_o handle_v but_o only_o his_o expression_n which_o i_o judge_v and_o still_o do_v judge_n to_o be_v too_o rough_a and_o vehement_a on_o point_n to_o which_o we_o can_v show_v enough_o respect_n we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o be_v very_o circumspect_a in_o our_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o give_v no_o oecasion_n to_o the_o open_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n truth_n which_o we_o joint_o profess_v this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o my_o word_n will_v not_o admit_v fair_o of_o any_o other_o explication_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n wonder_v we_o shall_v be_v offend_v to_o hear_v these_o question_n why_o be_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o everlasting_a bliss_n so_o hide_v and_o as_o it_o be_v so_o bury_v in_o the_o book_n 1_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n refute_v part_n 1_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n why_o do_v not_o jesus_n christ_n declare_v his_o divinity_n in_o such_o clear_a and_o precise_a term_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o elude_v they_o what_o may_v the_o pagan_n say_v on_o what_o the_o church_n teach_v concern_v original_a sin_n and_o this_o inconceivable_a transmission_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a action_n to_o all_o the_o son_n of_o he_o that_o commit_v it_o although_o they_o can_v not_o have_v any_o part_n in_o his_o action_n and_o of_o this_o dreadful_a condemnation_n of_o all_o humane_a nature_n for_o the_o fault_n of_o one_o man_n can_v he_o think_v it_o strange_a we_o have_v be_v trouble_v to_o hear_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v call_v dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o to_o find_v they_o exaggerated_a in_o this_o manner_n be_v a_o man_n in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o reason_n he_o must_v needs_o start_v back_o at_o these_o inconceivable_a verity_n shall_v he_o pretend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o its_o light_n to_o penetrate_v they_o she_o will_v only_o furnish_v he_o with_o arm_n to_o combat_v they_o who_o can_v but_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o proposition_n which_o be_v in_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o proof_n which_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 1042._o book_n 10._o ch_z 6._o p._n 1042._o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o trinity_n that_o this_o will_v be_v very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o he_o accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a intelligence_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o of_o all_o tradition_n but_o that_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v infinite_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n without_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n that_o mr._n claude_n 1043._o page_n 1043._o who_o allege_v the_o best_a part_n of_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n overthrow_v the_o socinian_o beyond_o all_o remedy_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o to_o convert_v '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o question_n or_o proposition_n be_v justifiable_a take_v they_o how_o we_o we_o will_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v they_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o rough_a dangerous_a and_o excessive_a term_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a edification_n to_o avoid_v they_o yea_o and_o to_o censure_v '_o they_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o must_v leave_v these_o personal_a difference_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v and_o therefore_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o preface_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o seem_v to_o have_v much_o incense_a mr._n arnaud_n and_o see_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o it_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o it_o what_o then_o do_v this_o preface_n contain_v which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o grievous_a i_o confess_v we_o have_v mention_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
the_o error_n of_o origen_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v moreover_o show_v that_o john_n scot_n according_a to_o his_o genius_n and_o hypothesis_n must_v without_o doubt_n have_v write_v in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n from_o what_o ratram_n have_v do_v and_o this_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o i_o make_v on_o a_o hundred_o place_n in_o his_o manuscript_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n when_o i_o read_v it_o for_o he_o reject_v 364._o lib._n p._n 17_o 18._o 20_o 21_o 22_o 23_o 24._o 2d_o 30._o 35._o 37_o 38_o 39_o 42._o 46_o 47_o 50._o 56._o lib._n 2._o p._n 76._o lib._n 2._o p._n 162._o 178._o lib._n 4._o p._n 292._o 297._o 300._o 306_o 3â7_n lib._n 5._o p._n 343._o 345._o 348_o 350._o 364._o therein_o almost_o all_o the_o consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o very_a convince_a manner_n but_o yet_o very_o different_a from_o the_o method_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v a_o instance_n thereof_o he_o maintain_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n maximus_n that_o body_n have_v no_o blood_n when_o they_o be_v glorify_v which_o do_v accommodate_v itself_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o john_n damascen_n but_o not_o with_o those_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o every_o body_n know_v who_o doubt_v but_o he_o will_v have_v use_v this_o argument_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o but_o since_o this_o matter_n will_v carry_v i_o off_o too_o far_o and_o that_o i_o have_v not_o the_o manuscript_n by_o i_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o with_o the_o remark_n which_o i_o have_v make_v believe_v they_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v whole_o different_a from_o bertram_n chap._n v._n other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v see_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o suppose_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n do_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n first_o publish_v this_o write_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o true_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o commendation_n which_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o man_n and_o since_o arch_a bishop_n of_o tours_n have_v give_v berenger_n and_o to_o fall_v into_o a_o suspicion_n so_o injurious_a to_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o great_a man_n hildebert_n describe_v berenger_n as_o a_o person_n cujus_fw-la cura_fw-la sequi_fw-la naturam_fw-la legibus_fw-la uti_fw-la et_fw-la mentem_fw-la vitiis_fw-la ora_fw-la negare_fw-la dolis_fw-la virtutes_fw-la opibus_fw-la verum_fw-la proeponere_fw-la falso_fw-la a_o man_n that_o follow_v these_o maxim_n and_o those_o who_o be_v teach_v by_o he_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o all_o manner_n of_o deceit_n i_o need_v only_o then_o show_v that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n the_o effect_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o because_o john_n scot_n have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a note_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o because_o our_o author_n imagine_v that_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n under_o which_o this_o book_n have_v first_o appear_v prove_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v not_o ratram_n it_o be_v fit_v before_o this_o to_o consider_v his_o observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o sigebert_n trithemius_n and_o 3._o dissert_n art_n 3._o sect_n 3._o cellot_n anonymous_n which_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o bertram_n attribute_n to_o he_o no_o other_o work_n than_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n of_o which_o these_o two_o first_o author_n make_v no_o mention_n in_o speak_v of_o john_n scot_n although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o john_n scot_n have_v write_v two_o book_n on_o these_o same_o subject_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o bertram_n be_v a_o fictitious_a author_n which_o at_o bottom_n be_v no_o other_o than_o john_n scot._n thus_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n argue_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o solid_a in_o this_o remark_n first_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n whereas_o sigebert_n remark_n express_o that_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o we_o see_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n of_o ratram_n which_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v publish_v second_o trithemius_n confirm_v in_o two_o place_n the_o text_n of_o sigebert_n although_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v also_o that_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n which_o sigebert_n be_v silent_a in_o three_o it_o be_v false_a that_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n he_o have_v always_o ratram_n in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o corbie_n and_o in_o the_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n we_o find_v that_o in_o one_o place_n this_o anonymous_n give_v for_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n rabanus_n and_o intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n babanus_n and_o ratramnus_n neither_o in_o one_o nor_o in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o place_n have_v the_o transcriber_n the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a if_o the_o title_n which_o this_o book_n have_v have_v since_o the_o 11_o century_n be_v that_o of_o bertram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o ratram_n as_o we_o affirm_v four_o it_o be_v false_a that_o author_n speak_v but_o of_o two_o piece_n attribute_v to_o bertram_n trithemius_n say_v in_o two_o place_n that_o bertram_n hirsaug_fw-mi de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 57_o &_o in_o chron_n hirsaug_fw-mi write_v several_a other_o book_n five_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o anonymous_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v touch_v the_o other_o work_v of_o bertram_n see_v he_o have_v not_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v have_v the_o name_n his_o drift_n will_v not_o carry_v he_o to_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o write_v of_o bertram_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n six_o if_o sigebert_n mention_v not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o john_n scot_n write_v by_o the_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v hence_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o his_o other_o work_n as_o that_o of_o nature_n have_v be_v attribute_v to_o other_o author_n seven_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o to_o say_v that_o trithemius_n have_v comprehend_v the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o john_n scot_n when_o he_o say_v joannes_n dictus_fw-la erigena_n scripsit_fw-la quoedam_fw-la alia_fw-la ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la the_o second_o remark_n of_o this_o author_n be_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n ibid._n dissert_n ibid._n do_v not_o know_v he_o particular_o nor_o agree_v about_o his_o true_a name_n that_o sigebert_n who_o in_o some_o manuscript_n copies_n call_v he_o ratram_n do_v not_o denote_v the_o quality_n he_o have_v which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o speak_v of_o other_o author_n that_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n in_o three_o place_n can_v not_o say_v in_o what_o diocese_n nor_o in_o what_o monastery_n he_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a although_o he_o always_o make_v these_o kind_n of_o remark_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o illustrious_a man_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n so_o that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o too_o light_o make_v the_o elogium_fw-la of_o bertram_n who_o work_n be_v apparent_o unknown_a to_o he_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o anonymous_n who_o design_n the_o other_o author_n by_o their_o quality_n as_o raban_n heribold_n paschasus_n egilon_n speak_v of_o ratram_n as_o of_o a_o unknown_a person_n ratramnus_n quidam_fw-la denote_v that_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o he_o but_o that_o his_o name_n be_v ratram_n or_o intram_n as_o speak_v the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o supposition_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a sigebert_n give_v constant_o to_o the_o writer_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v the_o ecclesiastical_a qualification_n they_o have_v the_o contrary_a appear_v from_o the_o 84._o 91._o 93._o 94._o 103._o and_o other_o chapter_n of_o his_o catalogue_n second_o i_o know_v not_o what_o trithemius_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o writer_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n i_o never_o see_v this_o work_n yet_o the_o little_a certainty_n which_o i_o find_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o author_n on_o the_o custom_n of_o sigebert_n make_v i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v not_o judge_v better_a of_o that_o of_o trithemius_n in_o the_o main_a i_o
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ_n &_o bâââ_n 1683._o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
to_o keep_v these_o from_o i_o but_o likewise_o to_o watch_v against_o their_o susprize_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o can_v affirm_v i_o have_v labour_v as_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n not_o propose_v to_o myself_o any_o other_o aim_n than_o his_o glory_n and_o truth_n always_o remember_v that_o i_o write_v not_o a_o line_n of_o which_o i_o must_v not_o one_o day_n give_v he_o a_o account_n i_o have_v not_o warp_a from_o that_o sincerity_n and_o uprightness_n which_o a_o honest_a man_n ought_v to_o observe_v on_o these_o occasion_n i_o have_v not_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n nor_o charge_v he_o with_o say_v what_o indeed_o he_o say_v not_o nor_o strain_v his_o expression_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n no_o man_n can_v reproach_v i_o for_o make_v false_a citation_n or_o maim_v any_o passage_n by_o suppress_v that_o which_o be_v important_a neither_o have_v i_o allege_v they_o abusive_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o their_o author_n i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o unfair_a deal_n either_o in_o my_o argument_n or_o answer_n in_o my_o supposition_n or_o my_o other_o discourse_n i_o have_v follow_v reason_n and_o nature_n as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v and_o have_v not_o make_v use_n of_o philosophy_n but_o to_o strengthen_v the_o ordinary_a notion_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o not_o to_o stifle_v or_o hinder_v their_o effect_n i_o hope_v likewise_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v complain_v of_o as_o have_v not_o observe_v either_o in_o general_a towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o in_o particular_a towards_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o that_o moderation_n which_o may_v be_v reasonable_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o have_v note_v the_o error_n and_o sophism_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o i_o have_v find_v very_o numerous_a in_o every_o subject_a on_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v especial_o concern_v the_o greek_a church_n i_o be_v not_o a_o little_a trouble_v to_o see_v with_o what_o sincerity_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n whereof_o some_o be_v not_o faithful_o translate_v and_o other_o so_o imperfect_o that_o he_o have_v suppress_v whole_a clause_n which_o will_v clear_v up_o the_o difficulty_n and_o other_o which_o be_v palpable_o pervert_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o author_n i_o can_v not_o but_o resent_v his_o unhandsome_a deal_n when_o he_o disjoint_v from_o the_o series_n of_o a_o discourse_n several_a of_o my_o word_n to_o make_v they_o look_v of_o a_o quite_o contrary_a sense_n than_o what_o be_v intend_v or_o fasten_v on_o they_o strange_a chimerical_a sense_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o matter_n of_o triumph_n or_o groundless_o slander_v some_o famous_a man_n or_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v by_o violent_a and_o odious_a term_n our_o moral_n which_o can_v but_o be_v holy_a and_o pure_a see_v we_o have_v not_o other_o but_o what_o be_v take_v from_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o fine_a when_o he_o employ_v his_o declamatory_n stile_n to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o misrepresent_v the_o truth_n i_o have_v discover_v several_a of_o his_o contradiction_n and_o how_o much_o his_o opinion_n be_v influence_v by_o his_o interest_n several_a fallacious_a supposition_n which_o he_o will_v have_v introduce_v into_o this_o dispute_n and_o some_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a accusation_n with_o which_o he_o have_v charge_v i_o be_v clear_o lay_v open_a and_o some_o fault_n of_o he_o in_o history_n and_o grammar_n i_o have_v but_o light_o touch_v upon_o in_o short_a i_o have_v set_v before_o he_o what_o i_o believe_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v say_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n and_o do_v moreover_o here_o protest_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v whole_o spare_v he_o in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o these_o matter_n have_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v permit_v i_o so_o to_o do_v but_o what_o i_o have_v say_v to_o he_o have_v be_v without_o sharpness_n and_o passion_n and_o even_o with_o as_o little_o complain_v as_o may_v be_v against_o his_o starch_a preface_n and_o imperious_a tartness_n which_o appear_v throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n wherein_o i_o every_o where_o meet_a with_o the_o rough_a term_n of_o enthusiasm_n extravagancy_n senseless_a proposition_n and_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n i_o confess_v that_o these_o injurious_a term_n be_v not_o at_o all_o please_a to_o i_o and_o present_o i_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v use_v a_o stile_n so_o little_o become_v his_o profession_n but_o at_o length_n be_v accustom_a to_o it_o i_o pass_v over_o it_o and_o have_v comfort_v myself_o by_o the_o motive_n of_o christian_a patience_n there_o be_v very_a deserve_a person_n even_o of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o he_o have_v handle_v no_o better_a than_o myself_o and_o after_o all_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o know_v that_o i_o have_v not_o give_v just_a cause_n for_o so_o great_a animosity_n and_o bitterness_n as_o i_o do_v believe_v some_o have_v already_o acknowledge_v and_o which_o i_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v acknowledge_v when_o he_o have_v read_v my_o last_o chapter_n in_o which_o i_o answer_v his_o 11_o book_n which_o concern_v our_o pretend_a personal_a difference_n as_o to_o exactness_n i_o believe_v i_o have_v keep_v as_o much_o to_o it_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o this_o indeed_o i_o have_v not_o follow_v blindfold_a mr._n arnaud_n when_o he_o stray_v from_o his_o own_o subject_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o episcopacy_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n for_o see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n only_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n it_o will_v have_v be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o a_o gross_a abuse_n to_o the_o reader_n patience_n to_o engage_v in_o these_o controversy_n on_o each_o of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v write_v whole_a volume_n not_o to_o say_v far_o that_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v that_o prolixity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o have_v affect_v but_o according_a to_o prudence_n and_o discretion_n i_o have_v omit_v nothing_o considerable_a in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n which_o relate_v to_o our_o present_a controversy_n unanswered_a except_o the_o two_o dissertation_n of_o the_o criticism_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o on_o bertram_n to_o which_o there_o be_v a_o distinct_a answer_n prepare_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v do_v the_o like_a by_o i_o for_o to_o speak_v ingenious_o and_o free_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n less_o exact_a or_o more_o careless_a than_o their_o large_a work_n consider_v it_o as_o a_o refutation_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o which_o they_o have_v scarce_o handle_v the_o ten_o part_n they_o have_v take_v here_o and_o there_o some_o one_o of_o my_o passage_n separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o turn_v into_o another_o sense_n hereupon_o they_o have_v travel_v from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o this_o they_o call_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n defend_v against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sieur_n claude_n minister_n of_o charenton_n but_o see_v i_o have_v follow_v the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o even_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o its_o method_n ought_v not_o then_o the_o author_n in_o defend_v it_o against_o my_o book_n âo_o follow_v i_o a_o little_a more_o close_o and_o when_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o write_v a_o second_o volume_n as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o first_o six_o age_n certain_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v the_o rest_n with_o some_o care_n mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o preface_n excuse_n be_v vain_a and_o frivolous_a which_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o length_n of_o this_o work_n for_o to_o make_v it_o short_a he_o need_v only_o to_o have_v insist_v on_o matter_n essential_a avoid_v fruitless_a digression_n and_o retrench_a injurious_a invective_n it_o be_v likewise_o a_o vain_a pretence_n of_o he_o that_o in_o follow_v my_o fancy_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v the_o connexion_n of_o his_o principle_n with_o their_o consequence_n remain_v hide_v and_o obscure_v for_o what_o else_o do_v he_o intend_v by_o this_o but_o to_o preserve_v these_o colour_n and_o appearance_n which_o can_v otherwise_o subsist_v wherefore_o shall_v he_o call_v that_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v himself_o begin_v and_o which_o i_o have_v but_o follow_v wherefore_o i_o say_v shall_v he_o term_v this_o my_o fancy_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o at_o least_o suppress_v several_a thing_n which_o i_o propose_v in_o order_n to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o falsity_n
do_v the_o proof_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n till_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v show_v they_o to_o be_v invalid_n although_o the_o passion_n which_o appear_v throughout_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n persuade_v i_o that_o his_o censure_n be_v not_o always_o reasonable_a yet_o shall_v not_o this_o hinder_v i_o from_o examine_v they_o with_o a_o compose_a mind_n if_o they_o be_v find_v just_a i_o ought_v to_o make_v my_o advantage_n of_o they_o without_o mind_v the_o sharpness_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n require_v i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o manifest_v the_o injustice_n of_o they_o by_o a_o modest_a and_o christian_a defence_n and_o this_o method_n i_o intend_v to_o use_v not_o only_o in_o the_o begin_n but_o likewise_o in_o all_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o god_n glory_n who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o father_n of_o light_n and_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n that_o provide_v mr._n claude_n may_v be_v grant_v the_o privilege_n which_o he_o immediate_o lay_v hold_v on_o of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o list_v he_o take_v a_o very_a sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o what_o he_o please_v i_o only_o admire_v that_o while_o he_o fancy_v he_o have_v this_o peculiar_a liberty_n he_o yet_o still_o busy_v himself_o in_o write_v book_n for_o he_o can_v absolute_o determine_v all_o our_o difference_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n less_o trouble_n for_o he_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o immediate_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o reason_n be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a controversy_n will_v be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o thus_o may_v he_o satisfy_v himself_o with_o write_v half_o a_o page_n instead_o of_o a_o entire_a answer_n for_o it_o decide_v the_o whole_a it_o be_v but_o suppose_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o romish_a school_n and_o that_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o change_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v that_o the_o proof_n be_v clear_a strong_a and_o numerous_a which_o make_v the_o change_n sensible_o apparent_a and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v oppose_v with_o any_o other_o than_o false_a and_o imaginary_a reason_n what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o of_o any_o other_o reply_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v mr._n claude_n take_v upon_o he_o all_o this_o trouble_v calvinism_n have_v now_o win_v the_o day_n and_o catholic_n religion_n be_v utter_o rout_v the_o right_n of_o oppose_v to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o to_o speak_v our_o thought_n concern_v it_o be_v not_o so_o marvellous_a nor_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a design_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v need_v raise_v such_o a_o contest_v about_o it_o this_o author_n have_v undertake_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o desperate_o obstinate_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o have_v make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o reason_v for_o this_o purpose_n but_o those_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o moral_a impossibility_n of_o this_o change_n which_o we_o believe_v have_v happen_v common_a sense_n convince_v we_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v the_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o the_o opinion_n he_o will_v root_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n be_v establish_v for_o till_o then_o all_o his_o arguing_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n neither_o can_v we_o just_o be_v deny_v the_o liberty_n of_o mention_v these_o proof_n according_a to_o our_o real_a thought_n for_o see_v we_o offer_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o as_o a_o prejudication_n which_o hinder_v we_o from_o heark'n_a to_o his_o argument_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o requisite_a we_o shall_v speak_v our_o thought_n about_o they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o if_o this_o author_n continue_v in_o the_o design_n of_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v he_o especial_o take_v care_n to_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v those_o thing_n which_o render_v all_o his_o other_o endeavour_n ineffectual_a i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n if_o man_n mind_n be_v free_a from_o prejudice_n but_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v perfect_o decide_v the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v a_o complete_a piece_n in_o which_o this_o matter_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n he_o have_v answer_v those_o who_o have_v treat_v on_o this_o subject_a before_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o his_o book_n have_v lie_v even_o to_o this_o present_a unanswered_a which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o presume_v he_o have_v get_v the_o better_a and_o that_o his_o proof_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v be_v plain_o evident_a and_o numerous_a but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o end_n of_o a_o difference_n and_o quiet_v contradiction_n to_o suppose_v principle_n grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v neither_o agree_v in_o the_o proof_n nor_o in_o the_o change_n here_o in_o question_n i_o do_v thereupon_o free_o confess_v the_o controversy_n lie_v still_o open_a in_o this_o respect_n and_o that_o in_o general_n we_o can_v stop_v any_o man_n mouth_n by_o the_o simple_a supposition_n of_o the_o strength_n and_o solidity_n of_o that_o book_n for_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n and_o have_v right_o if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v and_o answer_v it_o but_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suppress_v a_o great_a part_n of_o what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a as_o well_o in_o my_o first_o as_o second_o answer_n it_o will_v immediate_o appear_v i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v such_o a_o claim_n as_o that_o wherewith_o he_o charge_v i_o that_o i_o have_v every_o where_o express_o maintain_v the_o contrary_n see_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o express_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n these_o be_v the_o word_n in_o my_o first_o answer_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n especial_o consider_v that_o this_o same_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o till_o the_o 11_o century_n now_o consider_v this_o for_o a_o man_n to_o philosophize_v on_o the_o impossibility_n thereof_o be_v to_o give_v himself_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o no_o purpose_n if_o there_o yet_o remain_v any_o thing_n far_o to_o be_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n be_v either_o false_a or_o allege_v impertinent_o against_o transubstantiation_n but_o to_o pass_v by_o these_o matter_n of_o proof_n which_o be_v clear_a express_v and_o conclusive_a to_o adhere_v to_o i_o know_v not_o what_o kind_n of_o pretend_a impossibility_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v with_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n observe_v here_o again_o what_o i_o say_v in_o my_o second_o answer_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o hope_v that_o the_o author_n treat_v my_o abridgement_n in_o the_o respect_n and_o relation_n which_o the_o sequel_n of_o its_o reason_n oblige_v he_o to_o shall_v have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z proof_n on_o which_o we_o have_v rely_v be_v false_a and_o of_o no_o force_n or_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o they_o be_v untrue_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o thing_n be_v possible_a although_o it_o be_v make_v apparent_a that_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v actual_o happen_v when_o a_o man_n make_v supposition_n of_o this_o kind_n how_o absurd_a be_v it_o to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o put_v himself_o in_o possession_n of_o any_o privilege_n or_o usurp_v that_o marvellous_a right_n of_o terminate_a difference_n or_o decide_v controversy_n by_o groundless_a supposition_n for_o i_o not_o only_o give_v this_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_a mr._n aubertin_n proof_n and_o to_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o conjure_v he_o so_o to_o do_v be_v engage_v thereunto_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o reputation_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o this_o course_n to_o end_v the_o controversy_n now_o if_o this_o may_v be_v style_v
man_n shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o answer_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o when_o he_o oppose_v or_o to_o expect_v he_o shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o oppose_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o in_o answer_v it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o adversary_n make_v a_o exchange_n and_o whereas_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v direct_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a party_n or_o to_o oppose_v other_o against_o he_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n and_o force_n he_o shift_v they_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o discourse_n to_o no_o purpose_n and_o all_o this_o while_n the_o contrary_a proof_n he_o shall_v have_v answer_v remain_v firm_a in_o such_o a_o occasion_n we_o have_v power_n to_o reduce_v such_o a_o one_o from_o his_o affect_a wand'ring_n by_o suppose_v the_o proof_n he_o have_v leave_v unanswered_a strong_a and_o solid_a for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n they_o be_v not_o suppose_v good_a and_o firm_a but_o only_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o answer_v they_o and_o show_v their_o weakness_n or_o falsity_n and_o if_o he_o answer_v they_o not_o we_o may_v reckon_v as_o to_o he_o the_o question_n in_o effect_n be_v decide_v because_o when_o a_o man_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o the_o method_n of_o proceed_v and_o that_o the_o foremention_v proof_n have_v be_v propose_v according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o disputation_n a_o man_n must_v then_o either_o acquiesce_v in_o they_o or_o answer_v they_o and_o to_o do_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n now_o to_o apply_v these_o maxim_n to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n censure_n we_o need_v but_o consider_v first_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n to_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a i_o do_v not_o thereby_o propose_v to_o myself_o a_o absolute_a end_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o simple_a supposition_n but_o only_o to_o regulate_v the_o debate_n and_o reduce_v it_o within_o those_o bound_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v second_o that_o in_o suppose_v they_o good_a i_o have_v only_o deliver_v my_o opinion_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n without_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o defend_v the_o contrary_a three_o that_o i_o have_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v good_a without_o prove_v they_o so_o because_o we_o ever_o suppose_v proof_n sufficient_o firm_a till_o such_o time_n as_o something_o at_o least_o be_v object_v against_o they_o and_o hitherto_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v lie_v unanswered_a four_o that_o i_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o resist_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n attempt_n and_o when_o a_o man_n only_o defend_v himself_o in_o a_o dispute_n he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n five_o and_o last_o i_o do_v not_o offer_v they_o but_o only_o as_o prejudices_fw-la at_o his_o opinion_n which_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n before_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v we_o for_o as_o much_o as_o these_o prejudices_fw-la make_v the_o author_n be_v reason_v ineffectual_a and_o improper_a to_o that_o design_n of_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v there_o have_v be_v introduce_v no_o change_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o suppose_v these_o proof_n be_v clear_a firm_a and_o numerous_a see_v that_o it_o be_v under_o this_o notion_n we_o have_v entertain_v these_o prejudices_fw-la but_o morever_o suppose_v they_o without_o prove_v they_o and_o i_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o that_o treatise_n to_o show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o what_o we_o imagine_v in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v obtain_v his_o end_n he_o must_v show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudice_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v far_a to_o offer_v we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v suppose_v our_o proof_n to_o be_v most_o firm_a and_o evident_a yet_o ought_v they_o not_o to_o avert_v our_o mind_n from_o consider_v his_o moral_a conjecture_n or_o show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o ground_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v neither_o plain_a nor_o sufficient_a the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v absurd_a the_o second_o be_v what_o we_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v in_o hand_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v bethink_v himself_o and_o require_v we_o to_o prove_v the_o validity_n of_o our_o proof_n if_o our_o proof_n be_v suppose_v good_a be_v in_o effect_n the_o calvinist_n victory_n and_o the_o romanist_n defeat_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v he_o shall_v think_v he_o have_v overthrow_v they_o by_o five_o or_o six_o line_n stuff_v with_o raillery_n have_v he_o be_v more_o concern_v at_o the_o call_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n imaginary_a conjecture_n than_o at_o the_o glorious_a victory_n over_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v be_v attribute_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o this_o innovation_n bring_v in_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v apparent_a to_o all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o more_o value_v the_o reputation_n he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v by_o write_v a_o small_a treatise_n than_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o aught_o he_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o particular_a work_n to_o have_v rifle_v both_o east_n and_o west_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o catholic_n church_n perish_v before_o his_o eye_n lie_v prostrate_a approbation_n mr._n de_fw-fr vence_n in_o his_o approbation_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o victorion_n calvinisme_n i_o will_v grant_v my_o supposition_n reside_v but_o in_o my_o own_o imagination_n and_o in_o they_o of_o the_o same_o communion_n yet_o certain_o this_o a_o man_n will_v think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o a_o person_n who_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o truth_n and_o who_o have_v be_v enlighten_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o fill_v with_o his_o spirit_n on_o purpose_n to_o rescue_v and_o vindicate_v truth_n from_o the_o subtlety_n and_o false_a gloss_n of_o error_n as_o speak_v one_o of_o his_o approbationer_n this_o i_o think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o prefer_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n before_o that_o of_o a_o single_a author_n of_o who_o name_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v still_o ignorant_a and_o moreover_o as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v this_o prejudice_n under_o which_o we_o labour_v whether_o true_a or_o false_a make_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o interest_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n for_o it_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n and_o bereave_v he_o of_o all_o the_o conquest_n he_o promise_v himself_o for_o to_o regain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o calvinisme_n will_v not_o give_v over_o celebrate_v aubertin_n victory_n and_o stand_v firm_a to_o his_o proof_n the_o confutation_n of_o aubertin_n book_n will_v be_v to_o give_v such_o a_o mighty_a stroke_n as_o will_v ever_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o calvinism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n raise_v up_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n out_o of_o the_o dust_n there_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v no_o waver_n between_o these_o two_o party_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o doctor_n who_o have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n furnish_v with_o such_o gift_n betake_v himself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o a_o treatise_n and_o send_v the_o church_n away_o till_o another_o time_n in_o short_a to_o finish_v the_o justification_n of_o my_o yet_o unproved_a supposition_n i_o need_v but_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n who_o to_o show_v i_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v obtain_v against_o we_o if_o we_o have_v any_o reason_n leave_v we_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o book_n be_v plain_a and_o solid_a if_o i_o shall_v apply_v to_o he_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o provide_v he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n which_o he_o immediate_o make_v use_v of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o please_v he_o be_v in_o a_o sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v thence_o what_o he_o will_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n found_v on_o unproved_a supposition_n be_v not_o whole_o judicious_a and_o that_o they_o show_v he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o assert_v
but_o from_o that_o time_n i_o interpose_v for_o have_v i_o not_o step_v in_o between_o the_o author_n have_v talk_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o when_o a_o man_n do_v so_o we_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v then_o the_o real_a occasion_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v seek_v it_o in_o the_o cause_n move_v i_o to_o interpose_v and_o not_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v intention_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n and_o whether_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o be_v real_a or_o imaginary_a for_o to_o decide_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o particular_n we_o must_v look_v back_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v do_v and_o what_o he_o will_v do_v but_o to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o i_o ought_v thereupon_o to_o be_v consult_v and_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v i_o be_v deceive_v by_o a_o groundless_a imagination_n that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v than_o it_o may_v be_v true_o affirm_v i_o raise_v a_o quarrel_n to_o no_o purpose_n see_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o only_o spring_v out_o of_o my_o own_o fancy_n but_o yet_o what_o i_o have_v say_v since_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o notorious_a falsity_n viz._n that_o this_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n betwixt_o we_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n i_o only_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o defend_v it_o there_o be_v moreover_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n a_o false_a supposition_n in_o the_o term_n of_o refute_v for_o he_o suppose_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o a_o design_n of_o formal_o and_o direct_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o seldom_o any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o large_a folio_n in_o a_o preface_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o for_o this_o reason_n use_v the_o term_n of_o refute_v but_o assault_v and_o that_o far_o from_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o this_o design_n of_o a_o refutation_n my_o complaint_n have_v be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v not_o refute_v this_o book_n and_o which_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o necessity_n urge_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o now_o to_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o ill_a ground_a supposition_n i_o need_v not_o repeat_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n design_v to_o refute_v that_o whole_a book_n it_o appear_v to_o i_o sufficient_a he_o have_v assault_v the_o last_o part_n of_o it_o and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v it_o throughout_o the_o second_o section_n of_o his_o treatise_n it_o suffice_v i_o that_o his_o first_o section_n tend_v to_o render_v incredible_a mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n it_o suffice_v i_o the_o drift_n of_o his_o whole_a work_n be_v to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n altogether_o useless_a to_o we_o and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o need_v to_o be_v say_v to_o refute_v this_o fierce_a accusation_n of_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o charge_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v begin_v his_o book_n now_o this_o be_v apparent_o true_a and_o a_o man_n needs_o but_o his_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o he_o please_v concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n real_a design_n yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v he_o that_o when_o man_n judge_v of_o a_o work_n their_o judgement_n be_v guide_v by_o what_o appear_v in_o the_o work_n itself_o and_o not_o by_o the_o secret_a intention_n of_o its_o author_n for_o man_n design_n many_o time_n lie_v hide_v but_o the_o drift_n of_o their_o work_n lie_v open_a i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n yet_o can_v i_o be_v withhold_v from_o judge_v of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o it_o be_v before_o my_o eye_n that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o simple_a preface_n or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o avail_v i_o little_a to_o know_v for_o i_o be_o not_o usual_o so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o rarity_n as_o to_o extend_v my_o curiosity_n into_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n disavow_v design_n if_o this_o work_n have_v be_v heretofore_o but_o a_o preface_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v since_o raise_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o treatise_n there_o have_v be_v reason_n perhaps_o for_o its_o ennobling_n its_o desert_n have_v make_v it_o worthy_a of_o this_o honour_n and_o they_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o blame_v who_o have_v reproach_v it_o with_o the_o meanness_n of_o its_o former_a condition_n in_o a_o occasion_n which_o call_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o its_o glory_n but_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v preface_n or_o treatise_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o it_o assault_v never_o the_o less_o for_o this_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o refute_v it_o by_o the_o way_n by_o the_o way_n of_o four_o score_n and_o eight_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v there_o be_v one_o and_o fifty_o of_o they_o employ_v in_o a_o formal_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n and_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o rest_n as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o account_n be_v incredible_a because_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o indirect_o to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a work_n so_o that_o here_o i_o think_v the_o charge_n of_o our_o first_o notorious_a falsity_n appear_v to_o be_v untrue_a let_v we_o see_v the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o i_o affirm_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n but_o to_o apprehend_v thorough_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o observation_n mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o discourse_n only_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o handle_v this_o subject_a by_o argument_n draw_v from_o scripture_n and_o humane_a reason_n he_o produce_v the_o passage_n thereof_o and_o argument_n fetch_v from_o thence_o and_o refute_v the_o answer_n make_v thereunto_o nay_o he_o near_a upon_o answer_v whatsoever_o controvertist_n have_v state_v hitherto_o considerable_a on_o this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v the_o church_n belief_n during_o six_o century_n by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o all_o passage_n produce_v on_o either_o side_n make_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v unknown_a during_o all_o that_o time_n and_o in_o the_o three_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v introduce_v the_o first_o part_n treat_v of_o the_o question_n of_o right_n show_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o second_o the_o second_o part_n handle_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o a_o faithful_a deposition_n of_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o three_o and_o the_o three_o part_n show_v the_o degree_n of_o this_o innovation_n the_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v its_o author_n and_o the_o opposition_n which_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o this_o be_v so_o i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o indirect_a proceed_v to_o single_a out_o this_o last_o part_n from_o the_o second_o and_o attempt_v the_o refute_v of_o it_o alone_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o only_a foundation_n on_o which_o the_o last_o part_n be_v build_v and_o which_o communicate_v to_o it_o all_o its_o force_n of_o persuasion_n consist_v in_o its_o second_o for_o wherefore_o do_v we_o believe_v for_o example_n what_o it_o say_v concern_v the_o innovation_n which_o anastasius_n sinaite_o have_v introduce_v in_o reference_n to_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n or_o figure_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v because_o he_o show_v we_o in_o his_o second_o part_n that_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v anastasius_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o expression_n for_o we_o find_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o who_o reject_v they_o wherefore_o do_v we_o take_v paschasius_fw-la to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o ever_o think_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o we_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o
way_n to_o obtain_v the_o end_n of_o what_o he_o design_n now_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o we_o have_v to_o allege_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v deny_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o make_v these_o general_a reflection_n he_o i_o say_v who_o confess_v in_o the_o second_o period_n of_o his_o first_o chapter_n that_o i_o be_o not_o to_o blame_v for_o have_v ground_v my_o chief_a accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n upon_o the_o defect_n i_o find_v therein_o provide_v i_o establish_v truth_n and_o reason_n but_o this_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o he_o say_v here_o that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n just_o require_v of_o a_o man_n who_o treat_v on_o any_o subject_a but_o only_o this_o that_o he_o lay_v down_o good_a principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o true_a conclusion_n for_o the_o falsity_n of_o principle_n or_o consequence_n proceed_v rather_o from_o a_o defect_n in_o the_o matter_n or_o form_n of_o a_o argument_n in_o particular_a than_o in_o a_o method_n in_o general_n chap._n iii_o the_o three_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o proof_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o argument_n which_o can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o mere_a conjecture_n mr._n arnaud_n seem_v unwilling_a to_o grant_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o his_o argument_n and_o thereupon_o have_v only_o propose_v the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n viz._n whether_o a_o man_n may_v not_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v 2._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o he_o may_v in_o some_o particular_a case_n it_o be_v then_o our_o part_n to_o show_v he_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o only_o design_v to_o oppose_v but_o even_o overthrow_n by_o his_o arguing_n our_o proof_n of_o fact_n so_o that_o the_o question_v now_o be_v whether_o this_o endeavour_n of_o he_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a whether_o according_a to_o a_o regular_a course_n or_o contrary_n to_o it_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o consider_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o method_n or_o advantage_n expect_v by_o it_o as_o it_o have_v be_v express_o declare_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n be_v to_o bring_v any_o unprejudiced_a person_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n '_o s_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o this_o new_a method_n be_v propose_v to_o remedy_v a_o inconveniency_n usual_o attend_v that_o ordinary_a method_n call_v discussion_n wherein_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o man_n seldom_o sufficient_o comprehend_v the_o strength_n of_o proof_n because_o they_o be_v not_o consider_v in_o their_o right_a order_n which_o ever_o so_o place_v they_o as_o that_o they_o mutual_o assist_v and_o fortify_v each_o other_o i_o need_v but_o entreat_v he_o likewise_o to_o remember_v the_o first_o title_n of_o the_o treatise_n before_o it_o be_v print_v when_o it_o be_v put_v into_o my_o hand_n to_o be_v answer_v which_o be_v as_o follow_v a_o treatise_n contain_v a_o easy_a mean_n to_o convince_v heretic_n by_o show_v they_o there_o have_v no_o alteration_n be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o the_o preface_n before_o my_o answer_n last_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o request_n of_o he_o but_o only_o to_o remember_v the_o new_a title_n under_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n and_o they_o which_o follow_v be_v publish_v which_o be_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o else_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o man_n that_o promise_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o hope_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o but_o that_o he_o shall_v invalidate_v all_o our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o which_o we_o think_v we_o have_v establish_v the_o reality_n of_o a_o innovation_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o the_o favour_n to_o suppose_v a_o while_n that_o i_o be_o not_o obstinate_a and_o i_o will_v likewise_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v i_o be_v mistake_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o the_o persuasion_n i_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o proof_n concern_v a_o innovation_n have_v be_v false_a now_o shall_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v that_o his_o method_n be_v able_a to_o undeceive_v i_o and_o dissipate_v all_o the_o false_a impression_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n have_v wrought_v in_o my_o mind_n shall_v he_o i_o say_v pretend_v to_o this_o he_o have_v imagine_v as_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v that_o he_o be_v able_a by_o his_o argument_n to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n and_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o he_o have_v be_v certain_o to_o blame_v in_o say_v he_o will_v convince_v heretic_n and_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v if_o they_o be_v not_o invincible_o obstinate_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o shall_v see_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o or_o no_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v uphold_v the_o honour_n of_o so_o great_a a_o design_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v not_o abate_v something_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o only_o show_v the_o pretention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o method_n it_o can_v be_v allege_v in_o his_o behalf_n he_o have_v not_o these_o aforementioned_a proof_n in_o his_o mind_n but_o only_o offer_v his_o own_o which_o he_o judge_v conclusive_a for_o beside_o that_o when_o a_o man_n lay_v down_o a_o method_n as_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v a_o effect_n he_o ought_v consider_v whatsoever_o may_v hinder_v the_o produce_v of_o this_o or_o the_o contrary_a effect_n we_o may_v far_o observe_v he_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n in_o this_o treatise_n wherein_o be_v contain_v these_o proof_n concern_v which_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v ignorance_n see_v they_o make_v up_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o book_n it_o ought_v moreover_o to_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o refute_v as_o i_o already_o say_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n a_o account_n who_o whole_a strength_n be_v ground_v on_o these_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o account_n which_o take_v they_o for_o its_o foundation_n and_o borrow_v from_o they_o whatsoever_o it_o will_v persuade_v and_o refute_v it_o not_o in_o oppose_v other_o proof_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o by_o argument_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o imagine_v his_o argument_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v these_o proof_n it_o be_v impossible_a if_o they_o stand_v firm_a but_o that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n or_o innovation_n shall_v do_v so_o too_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o shift_v the_o question_n that_o he_o may_v draw_v on_o the_o reader_n to_o another_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_o evident_a that_o i_o need_v not_o give_v he_o the_o least_o hint_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v certain_o a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o bare_o oppose_v argument_n against_o our_o proof_n and_o pretend_v to_o invalidate_v they_o by_o argument_n the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v do_v without_o think_v on_o the_o second_o these_o argument_n may_v be_v examine_v and_o compare_v with_o our_o proof_n without_o any_o other_o pretence_n than_o the_o keep_n the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n and_o hinder_v it_o from_o determine_v on_o either_o side_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n keep_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n we_o shall_v have_v answer_v he_o after_o another_o sort_n but_o he_o have_v extend_v his_o design_n so_o far_o as_o to_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o final_a acknowledgement_n the_o question_n than_o be_v not_o so_o much_o about_o his_o bare_a opposition_n although_o that_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o at_o length_n to_o be_v useless_a and_o that_o he_o can_v expect_v any_o advantage_n from_o it_o for_o the_o debate_n at_o present_a consist_v either_o in_o the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o his_o design_n when_o he_o imagine_v this_o opposition_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o notwithstanding_o our_o prejudices_fw-la against_o it_o occasion_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n proof_n but_o to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v far_o suppose_v that_o we_o compare_v not_o here_o the_o proof_n draw_v
of_o moral_a impossibility_n heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o without_o any_o examination_n of_o the_o ground_n or_o proof_n of_o our_o belief_n nor_o of_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v concern_v these_o impossibility_n and_o without_o any_o supposition_n of_o another_o work_n for_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o he_o send_v we_o back_o to_o all_o the_o catholic_n book_n this_o methinks_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o shift_v and_o evade_n and_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o protect_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o that_o just_a title_n i_o have_v give_v it_o of_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n now_o if_o this_o author_n mean_v all_o the_o book_n write_v by_o catholic_n when_o shall_v i_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v of_o they_o this_o will_v be_v perhaps_o when_o i_o have_v run_v through_o above_o two_o hundred_o volume_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o my_o abridgement_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n suppose_v all_o the_o protestant_a book_n and_o i_o send_v all_o person_n to_o they_o our_o reader_n without_o question_n will_v be_v very_o well_o inform_v and_o edifyed_a but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n people_n do_v not_o use_v to_o call_v matter_n which_o be_v perfect_o handle_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n but_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v 31._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 31._o judge_v of_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v handle_v whatsoever_o relate_v to_o his_o design_n in_o a_o orderly_a length_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o author_n very_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o general_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o forsake_v our_o belief_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n change_v the_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o second_o that_o he_o yet_o more_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o particular_a which_o be_v to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n for_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v of_o any_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v give_v his_o argument_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v true_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n it_o can_v bear_v no_o other_o title_n until_o such_o time_n as_o shall_v be_v publish_v the_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n to_o we_o we_o will_v receive_v they_o whensoever_o he_o will_v please_v to_o give_v they_o we_o but_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o haste_n to_o make_v that_o confession_n to_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v promise_v to_o oblige_v we_o till_o we_o have_v see_v they_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o we_o will_v have_v once_o more_o the_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o the_o pain_n of_o examine_v although_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proof_n i_o say_v because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o not_o because_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n require_v it_o for_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o book_n that_o they_o contain_v but_o a_o indirect_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v 24._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 24._o argument_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a immediate_o to_o examine_v what_o i_o have_v answer_v direct_o this_o i_o say_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a cause_n we_o ought_v to_o see_v rather_o which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v first_o find_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o argument_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o of_o we_o have_v be_v first_o answer_v indirect_o and_o it_o will_v appear_v without_o doubt_n that_o it_o have_v be_v myself_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o he_o have_v assault_v it_o indirect_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v begin_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o our_o proof_n chap._n v._n the_o pretend_a advantage_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_v to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n examine_v although_o the_o conclsion_n which_o i_o have_v draw_v from_o mr._n arnaud_n confession_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n be_v clear_o enough_o establish_v yet_o do_v i_o not_o think_v he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v till_o i_o have_v examine_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o without_o doubt_n that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v we_o shall_v defer_v the_o render_n ourselves_o up_o to_o the_o argument_n in_o the_o perpetuity_n although_o i_o have_v still_o the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_v against_o they_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o that_o this_o he_o have_v clear_o show_v in_o these_o two_o chapter_n i_o last_v mention_v let_v we_o then_o see_v what_o he_o say_v in_o they_o and_o judge_v of_o they_o without_o partiality_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o meet_v with_o a_o difficulty_n for_o i_o much_o marvel_n say_v he_o mr._n claude_n have_v not_o observe_v when_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o this_o in_o question_n 32._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 32._o be_v establish_v on_o one_o side_n by_o considerable_a proof_n and_o on_o the_o other_o by_o proof_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v valid_a that_o we_o must_v if_o we_o intend_v to_o judge_v aright_o compare_v these_o contrary_a proof_n together_o and_o prefer_v the_o strong_a before_o the_o other_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o it_o will_v always_o be_v necessary_a to_o come_v to_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v not_o yield_v to_o which_o be_v to_o examine_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n for_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n he_o suppose_v first_o that_o they_o who_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v their_o sentiment_n already_o whole_o form_v on_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n produce_v by_o mr_n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n but_o that_o these_o sentiment_n be_v not_o uniform_a because_o some_o judge_n of_o they_o from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o other_o by_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o by_o external_a circumstance_n which_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v they_o that_o some_o do_v esteem_v they_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n slight_v they_o and_o other_o again_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n of_o indifferency_n he_o afterward_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o calvinist_n or_o religionary_a for_o so_o be_v he_o please_v to_o call_v we_o who_o be_v dissatisfy_v with_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n wherein_o he_o find_v himself_o by_o harken_v to_o different_a voice_n which_o call_v to_o he_o from_o all_o side_n and_o moreover_o less_o satisfy_v with_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n who_o can_v content_v he_o in_o the_o solution_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o their_o adversary_n he_o thereupon_o turn_v himself_o towards_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o show_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o all_o other_o society_n which_o be_v equal_o enemy_n both_o to_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n together_o with_o the_o impossibility_n which_o be_v in_o this_o insensible_a change_n which_o the_o minister_n have_v invent_v whereupon_o this_o calvinist_n determine_v in_o forsake_v all_o these_o doubt_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o which_o be_v believe_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n see_v the_o whole_a world_n will_v never_o believe_v it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o derive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o channel_n of_o tradition_n and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o contrivance_n can_v not_o be_v well_o end_v unless_o i_o be_v bring_v in_o as_o a_o party_n he_o therefore_o introduce_v i_o with_o my_o aubertin_n in_o my_o hand_n oppose_v this_o resolution_n but_o my_o mouth_n be_v immediate_o stop_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o proof_n be_v unsatisfactory_a and_o thus_o be_o i_o send_v away_o with_o my_o rhetoric_n and_o enthusiasm_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o supposition_n it_o must_v be_v establish_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n mr._n arnaud_n call_v to_o his_o assistance_n several_a learned_a divine_n from_o germany_n switzerland_n france_n and_o holland_n by_o who_o suffrage_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n be_v rather_o against_o we_o than_o for_o we_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o at_o least_o the_o proof_n take_v from_o passage_n out_o of_o their_o write_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o so_o here_o be_v already_o the_o understand_a people_n among_o we_o convince_v and_o as_o for_o other_o that_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v a_o judgement_n themselves_o they_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o person_n of_o great_a knowledge_n by_o which_o mean_v both_o the_o
accomplishment_n and_o whatsoever_o cloud_n have_v fall_v on_o the_o ministration_n of_o it_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n device_n with_o god_n everlasting_a truth_n yet_o have_v our_o saviour_n take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a and_o execute_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v no_o need_n to_o perplex_v himself_o with_o history_n nor_o with_o read_v over_o of_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o volume_n which_o will_v not_o yield_v he_o the_o least_o satisfaction_n much_o less_o need_n he_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n which_o be_v a_o four_o way_n the_o world_n have_v yet_o never_o be_v acquaint_v with_o when_o such_o a_o person_n hear_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v that_o even_o by_o this_o way_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o learned_a the_o truth_n he_o believe_v have_v be_v illustrate_v neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v with_o a_o humane_a faith_n what_o be_v tell_v he_o concern_v it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v change_v its_o foundation_n and_o leave_v its_o reliance_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o where_o it_o be_v so_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v be_v question_v concern_v the_o solidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n or_o that_o of_o any_o other_o minister_n relate_v to_o this_o subject_a he_o will_v not_o be_v trouble_v about_o it_o nor_o far_o concern_v himself_o in_o these_o debate_n for_o he_o know_v his_o incapacity_n he_o will_v content_v himself_o with_o a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o with_o his_o confidence_n in_o god_n leave_v these_o debate_n to_o those_o that_o have_v skill_n to_o manage_v they_o now_o as_o to_o such_o as_o contemn_v mr._n aubertins_n book_n i_o know_v none_o in_o our_o communion_n of_o that_o number_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v find_v as_o few_o of_o that_o mind_n if_o we_o except_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v give_v their_o judgement_n about_o it_o after_o a_o very_a slight_n and_o peremptory_a manner_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o far_a notice_n of_o this_o here_o but_o continue_v my_o observation_n i_o do_v affirm_v then_o i_o never_o yet_o have_v the_o luck_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o wretched_a calvinist_n who_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o such_o pitiful_a strain_n i_o be_v never_o yet_o tell_v that_o the_o scripture_n fill_v the_o mind_n with_o doubt_n 34._o lib._n 1._o c._o â_o p._n 34._o which_o it_o do_v not_o resolve_v and_o that_o such_o a_o person_n find_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n obscure_a and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n can_v not_o satisfy_v he_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o can_v win_v his_o heart_n be_v not_o this_o such_o a_o model_n of_o calvinism_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v draw_v from_o a_o idea_n of_o his_o own_o conceive_v and_o offer_v to_o they_o who_o will_v henceforward_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o its_o proselyte_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o any_o man_n to_o become_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proselyte_n will_v sacrifice_v the_o scripture_n father_n and_o divine_n of_o both_o party_n to_o they_o what_o probability_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o their_o pretention_n shall_v so_o far_o prevail_v upon_o any_o man_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o idle_a fancy_n to_o imagine_v that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v real_o of_o our_o communion_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o condition_n and_o thereupon_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n of_o change_v his_o belief_n and_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o be_v entire_o faulty_a for_o it_o can_v at_o far_a but_o conclude_v a_o uncertainty_n touch_v the_o father_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o which_o a_o good_a man_n will_v never_o depart_v even_o when_o he_o shall_v fall_v into_o doubt_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o see_v who_o these_o person_n be_v who_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o float_v on_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n they_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o most_o know_a minister_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o all_o the_o unlearned_a calvinist_n on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v 36._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 36._o most_o false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o most_o able_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o all_o protestant_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v this_o search_n be_v rash_a in_o believe_v it_o and_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o but_o by_o a_o fond_a humour_n the_o former_a of_o these_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o slight_a proof_n observe_v here_o the_o first_o of_o they_o lewis_n lavater_n relate_v that_o oecolampadius_n begin_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o read_v st._n augustine_n work_n that_o he_o be_v strengthen_v in_o his_o doubt_n by_o read_v of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o he_o immediate_o reject_v his_o first_o thought_n by_o consider_v these_o doctrine_n be_v general_o entertain_v yet_o be_v willing_a to_o overcome_v this_o weakness_n of_o mind_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n but_o can_v not_o be_v full_o satisfy_v by_o they_o because_o he_o oftentimes_o meet_v in_o their_o write_n with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o at_o length_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o man_n he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o truth_n appear_v more_o clear_o unto_o he_o this_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v imbibe_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o his_o infancy_n to_o discover_v immediate_o the_o truth_n see_v that_o oecolampadius_n who_o perceive_v the_o first_o beam_n of_o it_o shine_v in_o st._n augustine_n work_n and_o afterward_o receive_v deep_a impression_n by_o read_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v puzzle_v by_o read_v the_o father_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o afterward_o come_v more_o easy_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o write_n from_o that_o time_n he_o vehement_o urge_v against_o all_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n this_o show_v we_o the_o strength_n of_o prejudice_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o father_n to_o become_v first_o well_o exercise_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o to_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v know_v they_o hold_v the_o ausbovyg_a confession_n and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n in_o this_o controversy_n for_o they_o have_v be_v great_o concern_v to_o have_v the_o father_n on_o their_o side_n some_o of_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o impose_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstanciation_n on_o the_o indefinite_a general_a expression_n which_o import_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rather_o than_o to_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o will_v overthrow_v their_o doctrine_n howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o our_o minister_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o stray_v thus_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n that_o passage_n of_o scaliger_n which_o he_o urge_v against_o we_o be_v take_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o impertinent_a book_n as_o ever_o be_v write_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v more_o leisure_n than_o he_o pretend_v see_v he_o set_v himself_o upon_o inquire_v after_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n this_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o what_o scaliger_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v discourse_v in_o a_o familiar_a colloquy_n which_o be_v stuff_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o foolery_n and_o absurdity_n for_o the_o school_n boy_n from_o who_o memoir_n these_o exercitation_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o press_n have_v insert_v whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o head_n after_o a_o childish_a and_o inconsiderate_a manner_n which_o show_v we_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o himself_o that_o one_o of_o these_o youth_n who_o help_v to_o
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
return_v home_o the_o whole_a country_n be_v immediate_o fill_v with_o priest_n and_o latin_a bishop_n to_o bring_v over_o the_o people_n to_o piety_n and_o orthodoxy_n whereunto_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v 256._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o p._n 256._o more_o rigorous_o handle_v for_o their_o religion_n in_o cyprus_n than_o in_o greece_n that_o several_a greek_a author_n have_v grievous_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n and_o that_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n reside_v in_o asia_n most_o pathetical_o lay_v open_a their_o suffering_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o friar_n stephen_n a_o portugais_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n 71._o general_z hist_o of_o the_o isle_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n fol._n 71._o relate_v that_o although_o guy_n de_fw-fr lusignan_n be_v king_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o be_v he_o force_v to_o be_v content_v with_o be_v king_n of_o cyprus_n he_o bring_v along_o with_o he_o several_a greek_n armenian_n coptite_n maronites_n jacobite_n indian_n nestorian_n iberian_o and_o georgian_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelacy_n each_o of_o these_o have_v their_o own_o patriarch_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n of_o lusignan_n will_v not_o permit_v their_o bishop_n to_o exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n but_o order_v they_o shall_v only_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o sacrament_n leave_v the_o overplus_n to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o latin_a archbishop_n to_o who_o these_o nation_n in_o this_o respect_n be_v subject_a he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o about_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v publish_v the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o st._n bridget_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o exhort_v the_o greek_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v ibid._n ibid._n the_o greek_n know_v these_o be_v the_o word_n that_o their_o empire_n kingdom_n and_o lordship_n will_v never_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o security_n but_o always_o subject_a to_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o will_v continual_o receive_v exceed_v great_a damage_n and_o perpetual_a misery_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o true_a humility_n and_o charity_n obey_v its_o holy_a constitution_n and_o ceremony_n and_o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o her_o faith_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n meet_v to_o cause_v these_o people_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v plain_o enough_o see_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o latin_n fault_n if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o do_v appear_v they_o have_v from_o that_o time_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v they_o hold_v it_o before_o we_o may_v then_o reasonable_o conclude_v they_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o follow_v natural_o of_o itself_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v any_o long_o produce_v as_o that_o of_o the_o pure_a greek_n after_o so_o many_o endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n strive_v to_o prove_v the_o intercourse_n of_o these_o two_o nation_n the_o great_a hold_n he_o give_v we_o to_o contest_v with_o he_o the_o advantage_n he_o pretend_v to_o have_v obtain_v from_o hence_o but_o he_o use_v a_o admirable_a expedient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o mind_v this_o consequence_n for_o have_v see_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o these_o history_n be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o be_v pass_v over_o whole_o in_o silence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v sincere_o produce_v they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o they_o will_v certain_o make_v for_o our_o advantage_n as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v he_o have_v thereupon_o bethink_v himself_o and_o present_v they_o in_o another_o kind_n of_o dress_n whereby_o he_o may_v insensible_o turn_v aside_o his_o reader_n mind_n and_o amuse_v they_o by_o a_o agreeable_a diversion_n and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppose_v i_o deny_v the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o to_o employ_v all_o these_o historical_a passage_n in_o oppose_v this_o fantastical_a supposition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o manifest_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a pretence_n and_o a_o mere_a quibble_v on_o word_n which_o he_o have_v design_o take_v in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o my_o meaning_n wherefore_o i_o here_o declare_v it_o never_o enter_v into_o my_o thought_n to_o deny_v what_o he_o make_v i_o deny_v for_o this_o be_v a_o invention_n he_o have_v use_v on_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v his_o indirect_a deal_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v it_o have_v not_o be_v only_o the_o latin_n that_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o greek_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n for_o even_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n themselves_o have_v favour_v this_o design_n induce_v by_o politic_a respect_n which_o put_v they_o upon_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o in_o those_o time_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v law_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o even_o in_o temporal_n we_o all_o know_v what_o a_o great_a influence_n the_o inclination_n of_o prince_n have_v not_o only_o on_o the_o people_n but_o ecclesiastic_n and_o prelate_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o subject_n to_o turn_v themselves_o on_o that_o side_n which_o be_v most_o please_a to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o make_v it_o not_o their_o business_n so_o to_o do_v especial_o when_o prince_n open_o declare_v their_o mind_n and_o make_v use_n of_o their_o authority_n in_o punish_v those_o that_o withstand_v they_o and_o reward_v those_o that_o approve_v they_o now_o this_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n have_v often_o particular_o do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o unite_v their_o subject_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v up_o fourteen_o of_o these_o interest_v reunion_n 7._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscovit_fw-la p._n 7._o the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v reunite_v to_o we_o fourteen_o time_n by_o public_a confession_n and_o have_v so_o many_o time_n depart_v from_o we_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o as_o they_o have_v ever_o know_v the_o pope_n earnest_n desire_v to_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o likewise_o have_v they_o not_o fail_v to_o flatter_v this_o desire_n by_o fair_a promise_n when_o they_o need_v that_o church_n assistance_n either_o for_o the_o obtain_n of_o some_o important_a design_n or_o for_o the_o avert_n of_o some_o dangerous_a tempest_n which_o threaten_v they_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v over_o they_o have_v return_v to_o their_o first_o state_n and_o slight_v these_o reunion_n i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v so_o often_o deceive_v shall_v still_o continue_v so_o facile_a but_o perhaps_o it_o be_v not_o a_o single_a interest_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o pope_n have_v never_o be_v backward_o in_o these_o matter_n my_o design_n be_v not_o to_o set_v down_o here_o all_o these_o reunion_n one_o after_o another_o and_o relate_v their_o particular_a circumstance_n see_v a_o account_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o sundry_a historian_n but_o more_o especial_o in_o the_o book_n leo_n allatius_n write_v touch_v the_o agreement_n of_o these_o two_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v proceed_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o they_o want_v the_o pope_n assistance_n michael_z cerularius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n have_v write_v some_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o peter_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n thereupon_o cause_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o at_o constantinople_n pope_n leo_n the_o eleven_o be_v great_o move_v at_o it_o he_o therefore_o write_v to_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n a_o long_a letter_n wherein_o he_o answer_v their_o objection_n and_o accuse_v likewise_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o lightness_n rashness_n and_o presumption_n this_o happen_v about_o
he_o set_v himself_o upon_o prove_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o we_o do_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o berengarian_n 4._o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o point_n in_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o dispute_n turn_v especial_o on_o this_o hinge_n 5._o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n now_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o general_a illusion_n which_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n my_o first_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n when_o they_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o arcudius_n himself_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v he_o be_v a_o person_n devote_v to_o its_o interest_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o the_o greek_n acknowledge_v embrace_v and_o believe_v with_o a_o firm_a 2._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n cap._n 2._o faith_n veram_fw-la ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d a_o real_a transubstantiation_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n of_o all_o age_n and_o late_o by_o that_o of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o censure_n of_o the_o lutheran_n so_o far_o he_o agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o what_o follow_v do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o what_o he_o say_v before_o and_o although_o they_o use_v not_o this_o term_n yet_o have_v they_o invent_v other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v dicunt_fw-la enim_fw-la ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d aliaque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la we_o shall_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v these_o term_n signify_v and_o express_v areal_a transubstantiation_n it_o suffice_v i_o at_o present_a to_o represent_v what_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n this_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n a_o real_a false_a greek_a who_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v with_o so_o great_a ostentation_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v consider_v in_o its_o place_n vox_fw-la etenim_fw-la say_v he_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d transubstantiatio_fw-la tametsi_fw-la nova_fw-la quodammodo_fw-la videatur_fw-la &_o a_o pluribus_fw-la non_fw-la libenter_fw-la ut_fw-la recens_fw-la suscipiatur_fw-la licet_fw-la nihilominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o it_o seem_v in_o some_o sort_n new_a and_o that_o several_a by_o reason_n of_o its_o novelty_n do_v not_o willing_o receive_v it_o etc._n etc._n these_o several_a he_o speak_v of_o be_v all_o the_o true_a greek_n which_o be_v to_o say_v all_z they_o which_o be_v not_o as_o paysius_fw-la who_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o may_v likewise_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o mr._n basire_v archdeacon_n of_o northumberland_n and_o chaplain_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n a_o worthy_a person_n exquisite_o learned_a exemplary_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o well_o verse_v in_o language_n who_o have_v not_o only_o voyage_v into_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a part_n but_o have_v live_v there_o a_o considerable_a time_n and_o public_o preach_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o send_v i_o and_o out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v produce_v hereafter_o some_o article_n he_o assure_v i_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v several_a public_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o symbol_n confession_n and_o catechism_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v find_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o they_o which_o he_o can_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o they_o he_o far_o add_v that_o one_o of_o these_o false_a greek_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v use_n of_o for_o the_o propogate_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n have_v compile_v a_o catechism_n wherein_o he_o have_v insert_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o true_a greek_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n be_v not_o necessary_a see_v we_o may_v read_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o authentic_a piece_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o canon_n collect_v by_o balsamon_n zonaras_n and_o several_a other_o part_n of_o their_o liturgy_n insert_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n their_o euchology_n give_v we_o by_o james_n goar_n a_o dominicain_n their_o pontificia_fw-la publish_v by_o mr._n habert_n bishop_n of_o vabres_fw-es the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o their_o prelate_n make_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o ordination_n the_o typick_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o book_n that_o regulate_v every_o day_n office_n with_o their_o festival_n fast_n and_o solemnity_n their_o anthology_n which_o particular_o contain_v the_o office_n for_o festival_n their_o horology_n consist_v of_o daily_a prayer_n and_o many_o other_o ecclesiastical_a book_n a_o great_a number_n of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o dissertation_n leo_n allatius_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a search_n by_o himself_o and_o friend_n can_v produce_v one_o passage_n that_o bear_v the_o expression_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o in_o my_o judgement_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o we_o may_v see_v likewise_o the_o book_n of_o their_o most_o approve_a author_n as_o of_o john_n damascene_fw-la nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n photius_n theophilact_fw-mi oecumenius_n zonaras_n german_a balsamon_n nicetas_n choniatus_n cabisilas_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o as_o many_o other_o who_o work_n be_v extant_a in_o which_o we_o find_v no_o such_o expression_n as_o answer_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v new_a and_o find_v out_o but_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v therefore_o no_o such_o word_n in_o their_o language_n whereby_o perfect_o to_o express_v this_o see_v they_o have_v the_o term_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d which_o signify_v proper_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o arcudius_n and_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n have_v observe_v it_o in_o effect_n the_o latinise_v greek_n do_v common_o use_v it_o and_o it_o be_v ever_o insert_v in_o the_o formulary_a of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o word_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d be_v not_o 387._o lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o pag._n 387._o that_o which_o the_o greek_n ordinary_o use_v whereby_o to_o explain_v transubstantiation_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v they_o use_v it_o not_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o creed_n moreover_o he_o need_v not_o insert_v the_o word_n ordinary_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v neither_o use_v it_o ordinary_o nor_o extraordinary_o but_o it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o doctrine_n represent_v under_o this_o term_n although_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n itself_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n ever_o hold_v this_o opinion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o reason_n give_v why_o the_o word_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d have_v not_o be_v find_v all_o this_o while_n in_o use_n among_o their_o author_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o find_v that_o of_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d &_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d in_o they_o for_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v not_o in_o common_a use_n either_o the_o term_n of_o substantiatio_n nor_o substantiare_fw-la have_v therefore_o invent_v and_o admit_v of_o that_o of_o transubstantiatio_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la as_o most_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o conception_n on_o that_o subject_a so_o that_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o we_o find_v not_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o moreover_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n how_o come_v
it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n have_v not_o all_o this_o while_n follow_v their_o example_n use_v that_o of_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d to_o keep_v up_o this_o perfect_a conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v all_o along_o suppose_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o when_o this_o greek_a word_n have_v be_v know_v to_o they_o and_o even_o the_o latin_n themselves_o have_v teach_v it_o they_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o and_o i_o pray_v what_o ill_a conveniency_n can_v they_o apprehend_v thereby_o if_o they_o in_o effect_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v appear_v strange_a to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v heretofore_o person_n of_o sound_a judgement_n who_o scruple_v to_o admit_v the_o term_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o that_o in_o effect_n ignorant_a people_n will_v take_v thence_o occasion_n to_o imagine_v there_o be_v several_a divinity_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o like_o this_o allege_v in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o give_v this_o a_o excessive_a sense_n beyond_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v suppose_v we_o admit_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n there_o be_v rather_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o it_o express_v better_a than_o any_o other_o this_o kind_n of_o conversion_n and_o the_o term_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d be_v general_a expression_n be_v consequent_o defective_a and_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o fall_v into_o heresy_n which_o be_v as_o much_o the_o greek_n interest_n as_o the_o latin_n to_o prevent_v if_o it_o be_v so_o they_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o this_o subject_a with_o they_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o they_o have_v he_o mighty_o bestir_v himself_o with_o his_o argument_n or_o rather_o declamation_n on_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v never_o quarrel_v about_o this_o doctrine_n and_o find_v it_o strange_a suppose_n they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a belief_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o let_v he_o then_o tell_v we_o wherefore_o they_o so_o obstinate_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o word_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d transubstantiation_n and_o will_v never_o express_v themselves_o on_o this_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o form_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o find_v this_o far_o more_o strange_a suppose_v they_o hold_v in_o the_o main_a the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o she_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v that_o their_o ignorance_n have_v hind'r_v they_o from_o find_v so_o proper_a a_o term_n for_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o their_o hand_n or_o that_o they_o fear_v thereby_o to_o offend_v their_o emperor_n see_v they_o be_v deep_o engage_v to_o favour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o fear_v thereby_o to_o incur_v a_o great_a hatred_n from_o the_o latin_n see_v they_o can_v not_o do_v they_o a_o great_a pleasure_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v they_o never_o use_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o force_a and_o interest_v union_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n have_v propose_v to_o they_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v they_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n say_v only_a ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d the_o bread_n be_v change_v as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o make_v appear_v be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a testimony_n they_o will_v not_o adopt_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o their_o church_n and_o which_o they_o regard_v as_o a_o novelty_n this_o first_o proof_n shall_v be_v uphold_v by_o a_o second_o of_o no_o less_o strength_n than_o the_o former_a be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o explicate_a of_o their_o belief_n on_o the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o whatsoever_o term_n they_o make_v use_v of_o they_o signify_v not_o any_o thing_n which_o express_o bear_v the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n bread_n of_o and_o wine_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o pope_n gregory_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n be_v mind_v to_o show_v what_o his_o belief_n be_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o do_v not_o indeed_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v not_o then_o find_v out_o but_o explain_v himself_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v sufficient_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o on_o the_o altar_n be_v change_v substantial_o 170._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 2._o ch_n 8._o p._n 170._o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sacred_a orison_n and_o word_n of_o our_o redeemer_n into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o lively_a flesh_n and_o real_a proper_a and_o lively_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n which_o run_v down_o his_o side_n not_o only_o in_o a_o sign_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o reality_n of_o substance_n when_o innocent_a the_o three_o will_v have_v this_o same_o belief_n know_v in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n he_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o make_v use_v even_o of_o the_o very_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n say_v he_o the_o 1._o council_n lat._n sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o cap._n 1._o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v it_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o express_o declare_v their_o belief_n and_o what_o they_o will_v have_v other_o believe_v likewise_o there_o be_v make_v say_v they_o by_o the_o consecration_n a_o conversion_n of_o the_o 4._o sess_n 13._o cap._n 4._o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o blood_n which_o conversion_n be_v right_o and_o proper_o call_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o speak_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o in_o effect_n they_o ought_v to_o express_v themselves_o for_o the_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o with_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o what_o i_o say_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d but_o reject_v it_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o use_v any_o expression_n which_o come_v near_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o mention_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o presence_n of_o substance_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o change_v of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v to_o show_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n we_o see_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n appear_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o council_n confession_n of_o faith_n or_o liturgy_n book_n of_o devotion_n or_o any_o of_o their_o write_n whether_o publish_v by_o their_o modern_a or_o ancient_a divine_n and_o certain_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a these_o people_n shall_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v in_o express_a term_n this_o their_o belief_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o term_n be_v but_o few_o and_o easy_a to_o be_v find_v out_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a to_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n than_o to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o former_a substance_n remain_v no_o more_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v they_o have_v in_o the_o greek_a language_n word_n which_o answer_v exact_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o will_v be_v inexcusable_a express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v different_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v their_o belief_n the_o same_o with_o she_o yet_o be_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v no_o way_n like_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o needs_o only_o the_o compare_v of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n compare_v for_o example_n the_o confession_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o âââventh_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o there_o be_v touch_v this_o point_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n so_o stiff_a a_o controversy_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v their_o altar_n be_v pollute_v when_o the_o latin_n have_v perform_v their_o service_n thereon_o and_o therefore_o when_o ever_o this_o happen_v they_o wash_v they_o with_o exceed_v great_a care_n before_o they_o use_v they_o i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o mention_v here_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o beginning_n or_o progress_n of_o this_o dispute_n all_o that_o i_o aim_v at_o here_o be_v only_o to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o the_o question_n i_o handle_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o then_o no_o hard_a matter_n in_o read_v their_o book_n concern_v this_o point_n to_o know_v what_o their_o real_a belief_n be_v touch_v transubstantiation_n for_o we_o find_v they_o continual_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v still_o bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o tranis_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o add_v observe_v how_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bread_n his_o body_n this_o expression_n 4._o bibliot_n paââ_n tom._n 4._o âdât_n 4._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o change_v it_o into_o his_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v with_o good_a sense_n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n see_v this_o latter_a expression_n signify_v he_o attribute_n to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v and_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n not_o only_o in_o michael_n cerularius_n but_o in_o the_o triode_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d say_v they_o have_v likewise_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccles_n graec._n diss_fw-la 2._o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d observe_v that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o not_o a_o azyme_n let_v they_o then_o be_v ashamed_a that_o offer_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n unleavened_a bread_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o gennadius_n that_o this_o passage_n 10._o gennad_n pâo_o council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 7._o book_n 10._o be_v frequent_o use_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o jeremias_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n the_o wine_n his_o blood_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o jeremias_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o photius_n join_v this_o expression_n with_o that_o which_o natural_o denote_v transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o common_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d but_o this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n to_o desire_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o term_n so_o general_a as_o be_v that_o of_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d do_v natural_o signify_v a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o greek_n be_v wont_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o reproach_v 4._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o the_o latin_n with_o their_o eat_v the_o jewish_a azyme_n and_o that_o they_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n you_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n say_v nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la the_o azyme_n and_o dead_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a and_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a further_o he_o that_o make_v the_o azyme_n and_o eat_v it_o although_o he_o have_v not_o take_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o jew_n yet_o do_v he_o in_o this_o imitate_v they_o and_o his_o knowledge_n be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o jew_n they_o apply_v to_o this_o occasion_n the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o this_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o language_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o these_o expression_n will_v be_v extravagant_a do_v they_o not_o suppose_v that_o which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n for_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o azyme_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o among_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v refute_v they_o touch_v this_o article_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o in_o suppose_v this_o conversion_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o azyme_n be_v superfluous_a as_o appear_v in_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o in_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o treatise_n attribute_v to_o gennadius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o it_o be_v ordain_v the_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o with_o the_o azyme_n every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n the_o greek_n that_o reject_v the_o union_n thus_o loud_o express_v themselves_o say_v 1._o gennad_n pro_fw-la council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 1._o that_o the_o council_n have_v divide_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o of_o unleavened_a and_o the_o other_a of_o leaven_a bread_n which_o language_n will_v be_v very_o improper_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o will_v not_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a under_o the_o different_a species_n it_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v say_v they_o have_v set_v up_o two_o body_n one_o make_v of_o leaven_a the_o other_a of_o unleavened_a bread_n we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o controversy_n to_o show_v unleavened_a bread_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n affirm_v that_o leaven_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bread_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n because_o bread_n receive_v elevation_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o leaven_n so_o that_o they_o call_v leaven_v bread_n live_v bread_n as_o be_v that_o which_o have_v spirit_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o azyme_n dead_a bread_n a_o dead_a lump_n unfit_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o ground_n this_o accusation_n that_o the_o latin_n eat_v a_o dead_a lump_n inanimate_a bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o and_o be_v not_o void_a of_o soul_n as_o teach_v the_o heretic_n apollinarius_n we_o may_v find_v this_o kind_n of_o argue_v in_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n in_o that_o of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o likewise_o describe_v at_o large_a in_o the_o anonymous_n author_n i_o mention_v the_o christian_n easter_n say_v he_o 4._o bibl_n patr._n tom_n 4_o edit_n 4._o be_v celebrate_v not_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o perfection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o our_o lord_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n and_o as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v most_o simple_a so_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v compose_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o flesh_n there_o be_v then_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divinity_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n so_o likewise_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v with_o complete_a bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o leaven_a bread_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n namely_o flower_n
that_o their_o faith_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o we_o yet_o will_v i_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o do_v also_o hope_v that_o this_o inquiry_n will_v not_o be_v useless_a towards_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o the_o principal_a question_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o because_o that_o in_o show_v what_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v i_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v do_v then_o three_o thing_n in_o this_o chapter_n the_o first_o of_o which_o shall_v be_v to_o show_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n second_o describe_v in_o what_o they_o agree_v and_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o three_o likewise_o wherein_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o in_o what_o particular_n we_o do_v not_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o point_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a understanding_n of_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a we_o make_v several_a article_n of_o it_o and_o reduce_v they_o into_o these_o follow_a proposition_n first_o in_o general_a the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o they_o a_o mystical_a representation_n of_o the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o express_v by_o it_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n his_o suffering_n death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o the_o glory_n he_o display_v on_o the_o earth_n in_o make_v himself_o know_v and_o adore_v by_o every_o creature_n be_v it_o necessary_a to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n we_o can_v easy_o do_v it_o by_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n and_o testimony_n of_o cabasilas_n german_a simeon_n thessaloniensis_n jeremias_n and_o several_a other_o but_o this_o not_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o contest_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o it_o second_o they_o consider_v the_o bread_n in_o two_o distinct_a respect_n either_o whilst_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o on_o the_o table_n of_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o great_a altar_n whilst_o it_o be_v on_o the_o prothesis_n they_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o sometime_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sometime_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n sometime_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o consecration_n be_v then_o complete_v this_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n and_o it_o be_v not_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o insist_v any_o long_a thereon_o because_o this_o particular_a concern_v not_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n three_o when_o the_o symbol_n be_v carry_v and_o place_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n they_o say_v that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v perfect_o consecrate_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o express_v this_o change_n they_o use_v these_o general_a term_n i_o already_o note_v to_o wit_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d etc._n etc._n which_o signify_v a_o change_n they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o very_a body_n itself_o or_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o hereunto_o refer_v all_o those_o citation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n and_o jeremias_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n it_o concern_v we_o here_o only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_a church_n use_v they_o and_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n they_o mean_v thereby_o i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o change_n and_o determine_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o curb_v our_o curiosity_n and_o remit_v this_o knowledge_n and_o determination_n to_o god_n and_o for_o their_o own_o part_n keep_v within_o their_o general_a term_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarrazin_n make_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n when_o they_o embrace_v the_o greek_a religion_n i_o believe_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n say_v the_o proselyte_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n i_o believe_v likewise_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v intellectual_o and_o invisible_o by_o his_o divine_a power_n above_o all_o natural_a conception_n he_o alone_o know_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o nicetas_n choniatus_n complain_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o doctrine_n 3._o nicetas_n choniat_n annal._n lib._n 3._o of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v divulge_v and_o therefore_o censure_v the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n for_o his_o not_o have_v immediate_o silence_v a_o monk_n who_o propose_v this_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o corruptible_a or_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v say_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n that_o introduce_v novelty_n all_o the_o rest_n silence_v by_o his_o example_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n may_v ever_o remain_v a_o mystery_n john_n silvius_n in_o his_o cathe'merinon_n cathem_n joan_n sylu._n aârebat_fw-la cathem_n of_o the_o greek_n recite_v a_o prayer_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v touch_v and_o change_v on_o the_o altar_n after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n which_o must_v not_o be_v inquire_v into_o we_o have_v likewise_o already_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 9_o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 9_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o and_o the_o knowledge_n thereof_o reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o simple_a faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n and_o thus_o acquit_v himself_o another_z greek_z author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 22._o allat_n adversus_fw-la chreygton_n exercit_fw-la 22._o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o saint_n paul_n scruple_n not_o to_o call_v this_o body_n bread_n but_o be_v it_o so_o if_o you_o will_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n be_v neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o these_o appellation_n till_o after_o sanctification_n but_o before_o this_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n when_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o sanctify_v it_o shall_v this_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o azyme_n now_o that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o this_o oblation_n be_v by_o ourselves_o but_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o this_o admirable_a change_n be_v not_o from_o we_o but_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n recite_v by_o allatius_n and_o take_v if_o i_o be_v not_o deceive_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v touch_v the_o azyme_n against_o a_o latin_a who_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o controversy_n be_v vain_a see_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o seem_v this_o patriarch_n maintain_v against_o he_o that_o it_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n paul_n who_o so_o call_v it_o it_o seem_v likewise_o by_o what_o he_o add_v that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o suppose_v it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o lose_v this_o name_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v of_o what_o it_o become_v by_o consecration_n because_o god_n only_o know_v that_o and_o not_o man_n although_o the_o greek_n be_v sometime_o thus_o reserve_v restrain_v themselves_o within_o their_o general_a term_n yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o show_v more_o particular_o their_o thought_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o kind_a of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o do_v it_o likewise_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v out_o their_o meaning_n which_o be_v what_o we_o have_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o
ãâã_d now_o who_o know_v not_o that_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d be_v of_o the_o neuter_n gender_n which_o by_o consequence_n can_v neither_o agree_v with_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n but_o with_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d the_o body_n which_o the_o basil_n vide_fw-la damascen_n de_fw-la orthodoxa_fw-la fide_fw-la of_o veronnes_n impression_n 1531._o and_o that_o of_o basil_n bread_n be_v and_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o may_v have_v find_v also_o that_o these_o word_n honour_n we_o he_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a in_o the_o neuter_n gender_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d which_o can_v only_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n mr._n arnaud_n methinks_v shall_v take_v more_o care_n another_o time_n of_o what_o he_o write_v and_o not_o give_v we_o so_o many_o of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o manifest_o appear_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_a as_o the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o say_v damascen_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o deify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v this_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o body_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n with_o a_o double_a purity_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n external_o and_o internal_o because_o it_o be_v double_a he_o show_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o inward_a disposition_n to_o wit_n a_o fervent_a desire_n he_o pass_v to_o our_o external_a action_n which_o be_v to_o hold_v our_o arm_n crosswise_o and_o to_o hold_v the_o communion_n we_o receive_v on_o our_o eye_n lip_n and_o forehead_n afterward_o to_o explain_v how_o this_o body_n be_v double_a he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o coal_n esaias_n see_v which_o be_v not_o bare_a wood_n but_o wood_n and_o fire_n together_o then_o apply_v immediate_o his_o comparison_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n be_v it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n now_o a_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o single_a nature_n but_o two_o one_o of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v join_v thereunto_o who_o see_v not_o then_o that_o this_o double_a body_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v and_o which_o he_o compare_v to_o esaias_n coal_n be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n that_o it_o be_v double_a be_v bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o union_n be_v not_o to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n but_o to_o make_v a_o composition_n of_o two_o nature_n whence_o it_o manifest_o follow_v that_o one_o of_o these_o nature_n be_v the_o divinity_n the_o other_a be_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v then_o true_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o last_o word_n sit_fw-la panis_fw-la communionis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la panis_fw-la simplex_fw-la sed_fw-la unitus_fw-la divinitati_fw-la be_v the_o exposition_n of_o what_o he_o say_v before_o duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la for_o it_o be_v double_a but_o because_o duplex_fw-la refer_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o the_o body_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v therefore_o likewise_o true_a that_o they_o expound_v what_o we_o must_v understand_v by_o this_o body_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n but_o i_o must_v puruse_v the_o other_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o greek_n believe_v that_o by_o the_o impression_n which_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n receive_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o make_v by_o this_o mean_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v apparent_a first_o from_o all_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o result_n whereof_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o sanctify_v we_o and_o that_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o the_o priest_n pray_v for_o in_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n now_o what_o be_v this_o but_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n second_o this_o appear_v likewise_o by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v from_o simeon_n thessaloniensis_fw-la who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n be_v mix_v with_o those_o that_o be_v consecrate_v and_o partake_v of_o their_o sanctification_n become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v proper_a for_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o this_o necessary_o suppose_v as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n that_o the_o consecrate_a particle_n itself_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o receive_v this_o sanctification_n three_o this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n which_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o receive_v sanctification_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o likewise_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o in_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n four_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 64._o euthym._n comment_n in_o matthe_n cap._n 64._o twelve_o century_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o say_v he_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v but_o their_o virtue_n for_o as_o the_o word_n deify_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o use_v such_o a_o expression_n the_o flesh_n to_o which_o it_o be_v unite_v after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n so_o it_o change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n which_o be_v a_o spire_a of_o life_n and_o into_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n nibble_v at_o this_o passage_n euthymius_n say_v he_o say_v that_o jesus_n 216._o lib._n 24._o cap._n 12._o pag._n 216._o christ_n change_v after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n the_o bread_n into_o his_o own_o body_n this_o signify_v say_v mr._n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o body_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n euthymius_n say_v that_o he_o change_v the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o signify_v say_v mr_n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o blood_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n euthymius_n add_v that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o gratiam_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la this_o addition_n have_v perplex_v mr._n claude_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v good_a not_o to_o mention_v it_o but_o in_o add_v it_o because_o it_o be_v there_o in_o effect_n the_o whole_a expression_n of_o euthymius_n expound_v in_o the_o calvinist_n sense_n will_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o who_o ever_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o folly_n to_o join_v together_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n as_o two_o distinct_a and_o separate_a thing_n do_v we_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o stone_n be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v the_o church_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v christ_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n that_o anger_n change_v man_n into_o beast_n and_o into_o the_o fury_n of_o beast_n all_o this_o be_v but_o vain_a rhetoric_n euthymius_n say_v we_o must_v not_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v we_o but_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o will_v say_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o veil_n of_o accident_n this_o expression_n on_o the_o contrary_a suppose_n that_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o thing_n subsist_v although_o we_o must_v not_o consider_v it_o but_o raise_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n they_o receive_v when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o signify_v according_a to_o my_o interpretation_n that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o into_o their_o
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
no_o more_o man_n thought_n than_o those_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o pagan_n or_o those_o the_o father_n write_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o christian_a religion_n it_o seem_v these_o gentleman_n consult_v only_o their_o own_o interest_n when_o any_o author_n savour_v they_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o public_a praise_n and_o when_o they_o do_v not_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v contemn_v and_o their_o argument_n become_v strong_a or_o weak_a good_a or_o bad_a according_o as_o they_o be_v serviceable_a or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o mr._n arnaud'_v and_o my_o proof_n be_v compare_v together_o in_o respect_n of_o form_n they_o be_v equal_a for_o we_o suppose_v the_o same_o principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o the_o same_o consequence_n but_o if_o they_o be_v compare_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n the_o advantage_n be_v whole_o on_o my_o side_n for_o all_o the_o circumstance_n strengthen_v my_o argument_n whereas_o they_o weaken_v he_o the_o pagan_n be_v learned_a they_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n they_o need_v not_o dissemble_v with_o the_o christian_n they_o know_v very_o well_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n the_o matter_n concern_v the_o pull_v down_o of_o their_o altar_n and_o they_o be_v interest_v to_o conserve_v their_o ancient_a religion_n to_o decry_v these_o novelty_n which_o have_v introduce_v themselves_o into_o the_o world_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o say_v like_o this_o concern_v the_o greek_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o yet_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o conclusive_a in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n if_o we_o believe_v himself_o be_v undeniable_o evident_a that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o gentleman_n bestow_v on_o argument_n when_o they_o be_v please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o the_o title_n of_o good_a one_o but_o when_o the_o same_o argument_n be_v urge_v against_o they_o than_o they_o become_v bad_a one_o this_o partiality_n proceed_v only_o from_o prejudice_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n without_o wander_v from_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o can_v oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a proof_n several_a other_o proof_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n i_o have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o precede_a book_n which_o conclude_v with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n than_o he_o and_o consequent_o deserve_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o they_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n the_o greek_n in_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v assert_v neither_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a nor_o the_o concomitancy_n or_o existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n nor_o his_o existence_n in_o several_a place_n they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o inquire_v how_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v when_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o what_o matter_n the_o worm_n be_v form_v which_o be_v breed_v in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o several_a other_o question_n in_o short_a they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n touch_v any_o of_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o a_o man_n can_v but_o consider_v and_o which_o common_a sense_n discover_v without_o the_o help_n of_o any_o philosophy_n as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n all_z that_o i_o now_o desire_n be_v that_o my_o negative_a proof_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v silent_a on_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o neither_o oppose_v nor_o condemn_v it_o therefore_o they_o believe_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v i_o have_v for_o example_n be_v silent_a on_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n separate_v from_o their_o proper_a substance_n they_o neither_o handle_v this_o point_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o my_o proof_n be_v far_o more_o conclusive_a than_o he_o for_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o natural_a for_o people_n that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v and_o yet_o and_o taste_v behold_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o property_n thereof_o to_o consider_v how_o these_o thing_n subsist_v or_o at_o least_o to_o speak_v in_o some_o sort_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o that_o do_v believe_v it_o if_o we_o weigh_v all_o circumstance_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o commerce_n the_o greek_a doctor_n have_v have_v either_o with_o their_o own_o people_n or_o with_o themselves_o in_o reflect_v on_o what_o fall_v under_o their_o sense_n have_v be_v more_o particular_a and_o frequent_a than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v have_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o which_o they_o see_v and_o believe_v have_v be_v more_o distinct_o know_v to_o they_o than_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v or_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o determine_v in_o their_o council_n the_o interest_n of_o quiet_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o satisfy_v their_o own_o mind_n must_v needs_o be_v more_o prevalent_a with_o they_o than_o that_o of_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o occasion_n of_o satisfy_v themselves_o and_o instruct_v their_o people_n often_o present_v themselves_o than_o those_o of_o condemn_v stranger_n with_o who_o they_o deal_v only_o by_o their_o ambassador_n and_o interpreter_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v easily_o find_v out_o than_o those_o which_o will_v oblige_v they_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o respect_n of_o themselves_o for_o what_o signify_v the_o tell_v we_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o silence_n touch_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a for_o this_o same_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n will_v engage_v they_o to_o declare_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a under_o their_o charge_n and_o to_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o same_o silence_n be_v i_o willing_a to_o enlarge_v my_o book_n after_o mr._n arnaud_n example_n who_o have_v hunt_v after_o little_a story_n whereby_o to_o bring_v over_o again_o a_o hundred_o time_n the_o same_o argument_n i_o shall_v tire_v my_o reader_n patience_n for_o i_o can_v argue_v touch_v all_o the_o occasion_n the_o greek_n have_v have_v to_o see_v and_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o discourse_v and_o partake_v of_o it_o the_o easters_n in_o which_o time_n the_o people_n do_v universal_o communicate_v touch_v the_o sick_a that_o desire_v it_o and_o receive_v it_o the_o book_n wherein_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o and_o in_o general_a touch_v whatsoever_o may_v administer_v they_o a_o occasion_n of_o consider_v the_o accident_n and_o i_o may_v as_o often_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n see_v they_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v this_o pretend_a miracle_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n separate_v from_o their_o subject_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o other_o consequence_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n a_o man_n needs_o only_o his_o eyesight_n to_o assure_v himself_o that_o if_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n whence_o there_o immediate_o arise_v this_o consideration_n how_o it_o can_v be_v without_o this_o form_n how_o it_o can_v be_v in_o a_o place_n after_o a_o unlocal_a manner_n neither_o palbable_a nor_o divisible_a thus_o more_o like_o a_o spirit_n than_o a_o body_n and_o yet_o without_o motion_n sense_n or_o action_n and_o in_o this_o more_o like_o a_o inanimate_a body_n than_o a_o spirit_n a_o man_n need_v but_o little_a sense_n to_o comprehend_v that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o find_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o which_o may_v be_v attribute_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o nourishment_n we_o receive_v thence_o neither_o need_v there_o much_o study_n to_o find_v out_o that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o be_v then_o in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o wit_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o be_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n yet_o do_v they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o
obtain_v her_o favour_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n in_o clear_a distinct_a term_n therefore_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o now_o let_v a_o man_n reflect_v on_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v in_o i_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o that_o if_o a_o church_n do_v not_o embrace_v a_o doctrine_n she_o must_v therefore_o immediate_o condemn_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o controversy_n this_o proposition_n take_v in_o its_o generality_n be_v not_o only_o unevident_a but_o false_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o scripture_n be_v apply_v in_o particular_a to_o transubstantiation_n it_o have_v no_o evidence_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o due_a manner_n whereby_o to_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n for_o the_o make_n of_o this_o judgement_n and_o suppose_v she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n whereby_o to_o make_v this_o judgement_n we_o must_v far_o suppose_v that_o she_o believe_v herself_o oblige_v to_o pass_v this_o censure_n against_o a_o church_n from_o which_o she_o be_v actual_o separate_v we_o must_v beside_o this_o suppose_v she_o have_v courage_n enough_o to_o do_v her_o duty_n and_o that_o no_o humane_a respect_n can_v withhold_v she_o from_o it_o now_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o these_o three_o supposition_n be_v evident_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n be_v of_o no_o certainty_n for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o a_o consequence_n that_o depend_v on_o three_o supposition_n which_o be_v not_o only_o very_o uncertain_a but_o false_a as_o will_v appear_v upon_o examination_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o immediate_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o medium_n between_o believe_a transubstantiation_n and_o clear_o explain_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o speak_v on_o it_o what_o she_o think_v but_o betwixt_o not_o believe_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o stranger_n that_o do_v believe_v it_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o fine_a i_o say_v this_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n for_o it_o may_v be_v hinder_v by_o a_o thousand_o thing_n through_o want_n of_o learned_a man_n able_a to_o manage_v this_o controversy_n by_o the_o temporal_a interest_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o church_n and_o fear_v of_o provoke_v the_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v almost_o continual_o their_o master_n by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o several_a of_o their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n but_o especial_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o superstition_n which_o have_v occasion_v long_o since_o the_o turn_n of_o religion_n into_o childish_a ceremony_n neglect_v the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o foppery_n to_o illustrate_v more_o clear_o this_o comparison_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n and_o i_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o make_v here_o a_o general_a reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o our_o controversy_n the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a now_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v evident_a i_o be_o only_o oblige_v to_o prove_v my_o thesis_n by_o negative_a argument_n the_o greek_n teach_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o its_o necessary_a and_o natural_a consequence_n therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o this_o conclude_v very_o well_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o this_o proof_n be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v a_o man_n mind_n and_o decide_v the_o question_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o proposition_n not_o so_o much_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o people_n as_o by_o their_o word_n not_o so_o much_o by_o negative_a argument_n as_o by_o positive_a one_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v by_o affirmative_a argument_n be_v then_o the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n more_o probable_a than_o it_o be_v yet_o can_v it_o not_o persuade_v by_o itself_o any_o reasonable_a person_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v perplex_v with_o it_o but_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v still_o say_v we_o must_v examine_v what_o the_o greek_n positive_o teach_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o see_v how_o they_o explain_v themselves_o concern_v it_o because_o this_o be_v the_o just_a and_o only_o mean_v of_o decide_v the_o question_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o greek_n teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o their_o not_o make_v a_o controversy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o latin_n be_v superfluous_a the_o matter_n be_v decide_v and_o we_o need_v go_v no_o far_o but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v it_o the_o negative_a argument_n be_v of_o no_o consequence_n we_o must_v keep_v to_o what_o we_o find_v contain_v in_o their_o form_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a there_o be_v more_o show_n than_o real_a solidity_n in_o this_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o divert_v the_o fancy_n than_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n it_o may_v dazzle_v our_o eye_n by_o a_o false_a appearance_n but_o can_v instruct_v we_o for_o it_o decide_v nothing_o a_o man_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o desire_n and_o necessity_n of_o know_v what_o the_o greek_n teach_v if_o he_o satisfy_v this_o desire_n it_o be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o not_o his_o negative_a argument_n signify_v nothing_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o may_v well_o have_v spare_v all_o those_o history_n account_n of_o reunion_n and_o the_o enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o author_n that_o have_v treat_v on_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n all_o which_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o when_o we_o have_v bestow_v never_o so_o much_o time_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o these_o thing_n we_o must_v return_v again_o to_o the_o principal_a point_n which_o be_v to_o know_v positive_o what_o the_o greek_n teach_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o as_o i_o now_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n be_v affirmative_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o must_v clear_o establish_v it_o by_o affirmative_a proof_n for_o it_o be_v on_o these_o alone_a whereon_o depend_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o question_n and_o not_o on_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o what_o they_o do_v not_o do_v and_o thus_o far_o touch_v my_o general_a mean_n come_v we_o now_o to_o particular_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o heretofore_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o still_o believe_v it_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n and_o hold_v to_o their_o usual_a expression_n and_o have_v not_o admit_v the_o determination_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o nor_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o yet_o never_o proceed_v to_o a_o formal_a condemnation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n nor_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n in_o a_o word_n they_o do_v neither_o believe_v nor_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n book_n of_o divinity_n decision_n of_o their_o council_n liturgy_n catechism_n nor_o sermon_n neither_o do_v they_o oppose_v it_o for_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v they_o never_o dispute_v this_o point_n with_o the_o latin_n nor_o formal_o debate_v it_o in_o their_o ancient_a difference_n i_o say_v as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o some_o have_v dispute_v on_o it_o although_o all_o record_n thereof_o have_v be_v lose_v or_o suppress_v see_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v at_o worst_a it_o only_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a and_o whether_o in_o effect_n the_o greek_n not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v possible_a they_o have_v not_o condemn_v this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o
any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o reunion_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v among_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o rejection_n which_o the_o greek_a make_v of_o several_a book_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o esteem_v apocryphal_a whereas_o the_o latin_n receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n follow_v in_o this_o point_n the_o sixti_v canon_n of_o the_o of_o council_n laodicea_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n cytropulus_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o he_o say_v be_v thirty_o three_o in_o all_o have_v these_o word_n as_o to_o other_o book_n which_o some_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o book_n of_o 7._o metroph_n confess_v eccl._n orien_n c_o 7._o toby_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n of_o jesus_n son_n of_o sirach_n baruc_n and_o the_o maccabee_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v whole_o reject_v see_v they_o contain_v several_a excellent_a moral_a precept_n but_o to_o receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a and_o authentic_a write_n be_v what_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n never_o do_v as_o several_a doctor_n testify_v and_o among_o other_o st._n gregory_n the_o divine_a st._n amphilocus_n and_o after_o they_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o ground_n not_o our_o doctrine_n on_o their_o authority_n but_o on_o that_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o canonical_a book_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n of_o this_o difference_n nor_o any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o reunion_n we_o can_v give_v another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o that_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n too_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n figure_n and_o image_n but_o the_o latin_n use_v they_o and_o yet_o they_o never_o make_v this_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o slight_v this_o point_n for_o when_o they_o explain_v themselves_o thereon_o they_o add_v to_o their_o rejection_n a_o form_n of_o detestation_n god_n forbid_v say_v anastasius_n sinaite_v that_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n god_n forbid_v say_v damascen_n we_o shall_v think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n yet_o how_o averse_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v they_o never_o object_v this_o as_o a_o crime_n to_o the_o latin_n nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v instance_n in_o several_a other_o example_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n about_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o latin_n but_o those_o i_o already_o denote_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o possibility_n of_o my_o proposition_n for_o why_o may_v not_o transubstantiation_n be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o well_o as_o other_o article_n why_o must_v the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o these_o particular_n be_v good_a in_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n if_o the_o greek_n can_v remain_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o keep_v their_o belief_n to_o themselves_o touch_v the_o damn_a and_o christ_n preach_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n etc._n etc._n without_o enter_v into_o debate_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n in_o these_o point_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v happen_v touch_v the_o change_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v without_o doubt_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o happen_v that_o these_o slight_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o moderation_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o hold_v a_o high_a rank_n in_o religion_n i_o answer_v first_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o article_n i_o mention_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n to_o christian_a piety_n not_o to_o give_v this_o encouragement_n to_o the_o wicked_a that_o live_v how_o they_o will_v they_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v deliver_v one_o day_n from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v be_v already_o reckon_v among_o the_o number_n of_o heresy_n by_o st._n ireneus_fw-la epiphanius_n philastrius_n st._n austin_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o three_o concern_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o ought_v to_o rule_v our_o faith_n and_o the_o four_o be_v attend_v with_o the_o execration_n of_o the_o greek_n these_o thing_n than_o can_v be_v slight_v as_o small_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o answer_v to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o must_v consider_v it_o not_o in_o itself_o nor_o in_o relation_n to_o our_o present_a dispute_n but_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v consider_v what_o judgement_n person_n plunge_v in_o ignorance_n can_v make_v of_o it_o and_o who_o whole_a religion_n almost_o whole_o consist_v of_o grimaces_n and_o superstitious_a ceremony_n who_o have_v live_v hitherto_o in_o disorder_n and_o perpetual_a confusion_n and_o have_v have_v the_o latin_n continual_o to_o deal_v with_o and_o be_v force_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o with_o they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a who_o never_o find_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o point_n about_o which_o the_o two_o church_n dispute_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o separate_v afterward_o in_o fine_a person_n with_o who_o the_o latin_n never_o open_o quarrel_v about_o this_o article_n but_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o certain_a general_a term_n let_v any_o man_n consider_v whether_o person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v all_o due_a reflection_n on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o examine_v the_o importance_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v whither_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v abstain_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a controversy_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o expression_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o other_o people_n iii_o i_o produce_v in_o the_o three_o place_n example_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n touch_v some_o opinion_n of_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o near_a commerce_n with_o they_o than_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o reproach_v they_o with_o their_o opinion_n nor_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o '_o they_o the_o jacobit_n reject_v the_o custom_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n they_o hold_v another_o 76._o jacob._n a_o vitri_fw-la hist_o orient_n cap._n 76._o error_n say_v de_n vitry_n which_o be_v no_o less_o a_o error_n than_o that_o of_o circumcise_n their_o child_n which_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o in_o secret_n they_o confess_v not_o their_o sin_n to_o any_o man_n say_v villamont_n but_o 22._o vallim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o to_o god_n alone_o in_o private_a they_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v of_o auricular_a confession_n say_v boucher_n but_o when_o they_o have_v commit_v any_o fault_n that_o trouble_v their_o conscience_n they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o god_n alone_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o sacramental_a confession_n 6._o itinerar_fw-it hierosol_n joa_n cottoric_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o say_v cottoric_n although_o it_o be_v admit_v by_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n say_v we_o must_v confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n who_o only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o men._n the_o jacobit_n be_v disperse_v over_o all_o palestine_n syria_n egypt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o they_o have_v a_o apartment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o consequent_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o yet_o do_v i_o not_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o denote_v the_o rejection_n they_o make_v thereof_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n damascen_n mention_n they_o in_o the_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o heresy_n he_o
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
charge_v and_o caluminate_v the_o latin_n with_o who_o they_o have_v treat_v and_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n that_o their_o hatred_n and_o rage_n shall_v discover_v it_o self-without_a disguise_n and_o constraint_n admire_v i_o beseech_v you_o this_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o vast_a extent_n of_o thought_n the_o good_a and_o evil_a which_o befall_v the_o christian_a world_n two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o appear_v design_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n with_o this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o evil_n contribute_v to_o it_o more_o than_o the_o good_a for_o it_o be_v the_o schism_n passion_n hatred_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o give_v he_o a_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a say_v he_o they_o shall_v be_v thus_o furious_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a half_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v damn_v according_a to_o he_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v by_o a_o thousand_o crime_n and_o his_o church_n tear_v to_o piece_n by_o a_o dreadful_a division_n and_o why_o for_o to_o furnish_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o a_o argument_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v matter_n for_o one_o chapter_n more_o but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o amaze_v to_o find_v this_o argument_n so_o dear_o buy_v to_o conclude_v nothing_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n for_o it_o be_v false_a the_o greek_n approve_a transubstantiation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o they_o dispute_v not_o of_o it_o i_o acknowledge_v but_o that_o they_o approve_v it_o i_o deny_v bessarion_n speak_v in_o their_o name_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_a and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o decree_n bear_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o consecrate_a therefore_o they_o approve_a transubstantiation_n what_o a_o consequence_n here_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v a_o secret_a above_o my_o apprehension_n for_o he_o can_v change_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o thing_n he_o can_v diminish_v and_o augment_v they_o as_o he_o please_v but_o the_o misery_n on_o it_o be_v this_o appear_v contrary_a to_o reason_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o new_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o have_v happen_v mere_o for_o the_o furnish_n he_o with_o a_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o know_v in_o those_o day_n he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o book_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o greek_n approve_v transubstantiation_n at_o florence_n see_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o why_o must_v those_o that_o break_v the_o union_n reproach_n the_o other_o with_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n why_o will_v he_o have_v syropulus_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o declaim_v on_o this_o point_n see_v they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o do_v so_o certain_o such_o gross_a illusion_n as_o these_o deserve_v not_o such_o exclamation_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o matter_n of_o negative_a argument_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v the_o latin_n have_v innovate_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o have_v ground_v their_o innovation_n on_o certain_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n for_o some_o age_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v these_o term_n signify_v a_o true_a and_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o this_o mean_n from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n observe_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v common_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n and_o even_o add_v to_o they_o some_o other_o which_o seem_v more_o emphatical_a as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o they_o well_o know_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o these_o general_a expression_n although_o in_o effect_n they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n have_v they_o condemn_v they_o as_o insufficient_a and_o urge_v the_o greek_n to_o admit_v of_o they_o they_o will_v at_o the_o same_o time_n condemn_v themselves_o as_o innovator_n they_o choose_v then_o rather_o to_o pass_v over_o soft_o this_o article_n than_o to_o venture_v near_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o their_o cause_n run_v a_o risk_a of_o be_v dash_v to_o piece_n and_o this_o oblige_v they_o in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o greek_n to_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o expression_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v not_o move_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n already_o mention_v and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o be_v use_v only_o the_o word_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d in_o greek_a and_o confioi_fw-fr in_o latin_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v but_o that_o judicious_a person_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v the_o government_n in_o their_o hand_n see_v well_o enough_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o precise_a and_o determinate_a one_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o learned_a man_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o article_n which_o the_o russian_n in_o poland_n propose_v in_o order_n to_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o which_o be_v this_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o celebrate_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la feast_n nor_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n answer_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o procession_n it_o be_v not_o a_o 3._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 3._o matter_n to_o stick_v at_o but_o there_o be_v thing_n of_o great_a importance_n to_o be_v consider_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n de_fw-fr processione_n infesto_fw-la corporis_fw-la non_fw-la laborarem_fw-la multa_fw-la tamen_fw-la circa_fw-la hoc_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la examinanda_fw-la sunt_fw-la and_o therefore_o when_o particular_a person_n among_o the_o greek_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n the_o usual_a term_n of_o their_o church_n be_v not_o count_v sufficient_a but_o they_o be_v make_v to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o already_o offer_v in_o the_o procession_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v hence_o proceed_v all_o those_o effort_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o the_o greek_n this_o belief_n by_o mean_n of_o false_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o monk_n mention_v by_o mr._n basire_n who_o have_v sly_o insinuate_v the_o word_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d in_o his_o catechism_n and_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o rest_n when_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v into_o greece_n to_o live_v among_o the_o schismatic_n and_o procure_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n they_o be_v make_v to_o sign_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o express_o denote_v transubstantiation_n so_o likewise_o be_v their_o language_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o real_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n and_o the_o terrible_a baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o this_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o greek_n that_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n for_o they_o speak_v not_o as_o other_o nor_o as_o they_o do_v themselves_o before_o their_o conversion_n as_o i_o already_o instance_a in_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n and_o john_n plusiadene_n it_o be_v the_o latin_n great_a interest_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n on_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n differ_v and_o therefore_o they_o give_v in_o charge_n to_o the_o emissary_n to_o use_v the_o great_a caution_n in_o handle_v controversy_n it_o be_v sometime_o expedient_a to_o fall_v upon_o controversy_n say_v possevin_n but_o they_o must_v be_v 24._o possevin_n bibl._n select_a l._n 5._o c._n 24._o wary_o and_o moderate_o handle_v neither_o must_v a_o man_n mention_v any_o of_o these_o five_o article_n which_o be_v heretofore_o the_o principal_a one_o and_o which_o the_o synod_n of_o florence_n and_o gennadius_n handle_v for_o now_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o eucharist_n be_v no_o long_o agitate_a neither_o in_o candia_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n and_o therefore_o these_o
chapter_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o equivocal_a expression_n of_o this_o author_n in_o effect_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o the_o point_n here_o concern_v neither_o figure_n nor_o virtue_n that_o this_o effect_n 651._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o p._n 650._o 651._o which_o surpass_v humane_a conception_n be_v in_o damascen_n '_o be_v sense_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n real_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n take_v from_o the_o virgin_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n that_o damascen_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o design_v to_o refute_v express_o all_o the_o attempt_n and_o shift_n of_o the_o minister_n some_o of_o who_o turn_v his_o word_n into_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o other_o to_o a_o imaginary_a union_n of_o the_o holy_a siprit_fw-fr with_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n that_o the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o as_o philosopher_n and_o otherwhiles_o as_o divine_n all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o consider_v the_o explication_n which_o damascen_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o his_o own_o sense_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n bishop_n of_o doarus_n and_o homily_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o these_o two_o piece_n publish_v by_o the_o abbot_n billius_n and_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o authentic_a by_o labbus_n the_o jesuit_n the_o learned_a m._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n and_o leo_n allatius_n himself_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a author_n these_o two_o piece_n i_o say_v end_v the_o difference_n and_o suffer_v we_o not_o any_o long_a to_o dispute_v about_o damascene_fw-la i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o relate_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n to_o leave_v out_o this_o homily_n and_o letter_n as_o he_o have_v do_v chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o other_a at_o nice_a it_o can_v without_o doubt_v but_o trouble_v good_a people_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v his_o pen_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o book_n with_o injury_n so_o ill_o become_v a_o man_n of_o his_o age_n and_o profession_n make_v they_o continual_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o eloquence_n yet_o in_o truth_n be_v we_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v not_o only_o for_o that_o thereby_o he_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o exercise_v our_o christian_a patience_n but_o do_v also_o himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o assure_a mean_n of_o bring_v his_o chapter_n into_o a_o lesser_a compass_n and_o to_o this_o end_n we_o shall_v pass_v by_o all_o his_o personal_a reflection_n as_o matter_n which_o concern_v not_o our_o dispute_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v those_o four_o terrible_a chapter_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o two_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nice_a for_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o write_n 661._o lib._n 7._o c._n 5._o p._n 661._o which_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n cause_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o six_o session_n from_o whence_o he_o form_v these_o five_o proposition_n one_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n after_o consecration_n 2_o that_o they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n itself_o 3_o that_o the_o gift_n be_v proper_o body_n and_o blood_n 4_o that_o they_o be_v not_o image_n but_o body_n and_o blood_n 5_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v both_o the_o image_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o be_v the_o body_n they_o be_v not_o the_o image_n he_o moreover_o tell_v we_o that_o anastasius_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o reason_v to_o show_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o image_n that_o john_n damascen_n likewise_o use_v it_o and_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n conclude_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n whereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n cry_v out_o these_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n wherein_o argument_n be_v useless_a and_o wherein_o the_o impression_n of_o truth_n appear_v so_o plain_o that_o those_o that_o deny_v it_o be_v 663._o p._n 663._o to_o be_v regard_v as_o person_n no_o long_o to_o be_v reason_v with_o but_o how_o clear_a soever_o his_o motive_n may_v be_v we_o can_v assure_v he_o this_o come_v from_o his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o from_o the_o truth_n the_o understanding_n of_o all_o these_o discourse_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o know_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o point_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o shall_v soon_o perceive_v why_o they_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o wherefore_o they_o thus_o reason_v that_o be_v a_o image_n it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o body_n we_o must_v observe_v all_o these_o greek_n have_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v that_o they_o borrow_v all_o his_o conception_n and_o expression_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o fragment_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n and_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o author_n nicephorus_n now_o after_o the_o notice_n damascen_n have_v give_v we_o we_o can_v no_o long_o doubt_v but_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o receive_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o be_v a_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o food_n become_v our_o proper_a body_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o a_o passage_n in_o nicephorus_n 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr eccles_n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v relate_v and_o take_v from_o allatius_n and_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o what_o pass_v in_o ourselves_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o be_v two_o body_n but_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o greek_n hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o meat_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o and_o receive_v its_o form_n increase_v and_o augment_v it_o the_o same_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o censure_n pass_v on_o they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o choose_a matter_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n those_o of_o nice_a be_v not_o offend_v thereat_o neither_o at_o the_o other_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o oblation_n translate_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n a_o body_n make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n so_o far_o they_o agree_v but_o when_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o image_n those_o of_o nice_a can_v not_o suffer_v it_o neither_o can_v they_o bear_v with_o they_o in_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n by_o institution_n why_o do_v they_o make_v this_o difference_n but_o because_o these_o first_o expression_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n yet_o do_v not_o contradict_v their_o hypothefis_n of_o augmentation_n by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n whereas_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v the_o food_n
ii_o book_n v._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap_n i._n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o point_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n i_o come_v now_o in_o order_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n five_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n which_o be_v separate_v as_o well_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o the_o roman_a the_o first_o of_o those_o church_n which_o he_o offer_v we_o be_v that_o of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o he_o immediate_o acknowledge_v that_o she_o make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o and_o that_o the_o same_o proof_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o one_o suffice_v for_o the_o other_o but_o this_o acknowledgement_n ill_o agree_v with_o the_o design_n he_o have_v to_o make_v this_o the_o subject_a of_o four_o chapter_n he_o say_v afterward_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o this_o at_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o large_a as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o fallacious_a arguing_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v thereupon_o deserve_v to_o be_v represent_v as_o that_o also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n appear_v to_o he_o very_o considerable_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o speak_v plain_o these_o be_v mere_a frivolous_a pretence_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n and_o unless_o he_o imagine_v this_o multiplication_n of_o object_n will_v contribute_v something_o to_o his_o glory_n and_o make_v it_o more_o illustrious_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n allege_v for_o the_o mention_v of_o the_o moscovite_n apart_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a these_o people_n profess_v to_o follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n as_o he_o say_v assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o last_o we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o any_o long_o concern_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o other_o yet_o we_o must_v accommodate_v ourselves_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o moscovite_n see_v he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o to_o begin_v with_o the_o state_n of_o these_o people_n moscovia_n be_v a_o great_a nation_n profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n but_o otherwise_o extreme_a barbarous_a and_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n some_o have_v question_v whether_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v call_v christian_n whereupon_o mr._n olearius_n have_v pleasant_o 234._o voyage_n into_o moscovia_n lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o say_v that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v question_v whether_o they_o be_v man_n see_v their_o religion_n do_v not_o so_o great_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o other_o christian_n as_o their_o moral_n and_o way_n of_o live_v do_v from_o that_o of_o other_o man_n but_o as_o they_o show_v themselves_o man_n by_o speech_n and_o laughter_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o appear_v to_o be_v christian_n by_o 234._o possevin_n bibl._n sell_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o and_o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscov_n thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o olearius_n voyage_n mosc_n lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o 234._o baptism_n and_o the_o outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o refer_v themselves_o upon_o all_o account_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o to_o their_o oracle_n say_v when_o they_o be_v ask_v touch_v any_o point_n that_o god_n and_o their_o great_a czar_n know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o especial_a grace_n of_o their_o czar_n they_o be_v in_o health_n and_o can_v sit_v on_o horseback_n one_o of_o their_o chief_a maxim_n be_v to_o suffer_v no_o preacher_n among_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v none_o but_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o read_n of_o the_o psalm_n some_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o s._n athanasius_n creed_n to_o which_o they_o sometime_o add_v a_o homely_a of_o s._n chrysostom_n or_o the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o saint_n mr._n olearius_n add_v that_o one_o of_o their_o priest_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v and_o exhort_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n the_o patriarch_n depose_v he_o together_o with_o some_o other_o priest_n who_o follow_v his_o example_n that_o he_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o siberia_n there_o be_v neither_o accademy_n nor_o college_n among_o they_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o the_o law_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o a_o man_n to_o supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o science_n they_o have_v only_o some_o small_a school_n wherein_o they_o teach_v child_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o perhaps_o a_o little_a greek_a and_o latin_a in_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o kingdom_n hence_o it_o be_v their_o ecclesiastic_n be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o 234._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o mr._n olearius_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o priest_n that_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n because_o they_o have_v none_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o 237._o olear_a lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o god_n to_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o patriarch_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o dispute_v about_o religion_n nor_o inform_v themselves_o by_o mean_n of_o stranger_n possevin_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o demand_v of_o their_o monk_n who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o their_o order_n supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la not_o one_o of_o they_o can_v return_v he_o a_o answer_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o inform_v in_o the_o ambassage_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n be_v the_o carlisle_n relation_n of_o the_o ambassag_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n same_o which_o the_o greek_n profess_v for_o they_o follow_v their_o faith_n right_n and_o ceremony_n but_o they_o be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v themselves_o what_o religion_n they_o be_v of_o their_o superstition_n be_v no_o less_o than_o their_o ignorance_n witness_v their_o calling_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o their_o image_n their_o god_n say_v when_o they_o enter_v into_o any_o house_n i_o est_fw-fr le_fw-fr boch_n where_o be_v the_o god_n witness_v likewise_o their_o rebaptising_a themselves_o every_o year_n and_o not_o only_o their_o own_o person_n but_o in_o like_a manner_n their_o image_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o and_o horse_n and_o their_o give_v a_o testimonial_a or_o pass_v port_n in_o due_a form_n and_o manner_n to_o their_o dead_a attest_v they_o have_v live_v good_a christian_n and_o observe_v the_o greek_a religion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o s._n peter_n in_o see_v their_o testimonial_a may_v admit_v they_o into_o heaven_n witness_v moreover_o that_o fabulous_a and_o impious_a book_n mention_v by_o olearius_n wherein_o they_o have_v corrupt_v the_o historical_a passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n add_v thereto_o filthy_a and_o abominable_a circumstance_n such_o as_o be_v this_o among_o other_o that_o mary_n magdalen_n prostitute_v herself_o one_o day_n 249._o olear_a p._n 249._o out_o of_o charity_n her_o action_n be_v so_o meritorious_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n that_o it_o expiate_v all_o her_o past_a sin_n and_o cause_v she_o to_o be_v canonize_v in_o the_o register_n of_o saint_n i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n do_v not_o i_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o discourse_n concern_v these_o people_n seem_v to_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a and_o flourish_a people_n in_o the_o world_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a kingdom_n almost_o entire_o separate_v from_o all_o other_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o this_o be_v a_o nation_n which_o have_v ever_o have_v but_o little_a commerce_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n few_o person_n voyage_v into_o those_o part_n and_o few_o moscovite_n into_o asia_n and_o europe_n there_o be_v never_o in_o this_o country_n a_o mixture_n of_o person_n of_o divers_a communion_n it_o can_v be_v say_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v over_o their_o opinion_n here_o by_o croisado_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o author_n that_o these_o people_n be_v exceed_o careful_a to_o preserve_v their_o ancient_a custom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v no_o country_n in_o the_o world_n more_o tenacious_a of_o their_o opinion_n and_o which_o less_o easy_o admit_v a_o new_a one_o the_o church_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v a_o church_n pure_o greek_n and_o owe_v its_o
suppose_v without_o proof_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o have_v take_v it_o for_o the_o substance_n itself_o with_o its_o propriety_n ibid._n gelas_n episc_n rom._n advers._fw-la eutych_n &_o nest_n ibid._n if_o the_o humane_a substance_n say_v gelasius_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v the_o humanity_n have_v be_v transfuse_v or_o entire_o change_v into_o the_o divinity_n as_o they_o imagine_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o humane_a form_n have_v no_o long_o it_o be_v proper_a subject_n have_v cease_v to_o be_v likewise_o and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v say_v he_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_a man_n it_o follow_v he_o remain_v natural_o in_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o substance_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v real_a man_n eutych_n vigil_n lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la eutych_n when_o you_o say_v say_v vigilius_n that_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n be_v but_o one_o only_a substance_n it_o seem_v that_o you_o insinuate_v there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a far_o if_o the_o word_n and_o the_o flesh_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n according_a to_o your_o opinion_n there_o will_v be_v two_o person_n one_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o flesh_n who_o will_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n theodoret_n dispute_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n against_o they_o by_o suppose_v they_o affirm_v that_o the_o humane_a substance_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n and_o he_o conclude_v his_o argument_n take_v 2._o theodoret_n dial._n 2._o from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o these_o word_n the_o body_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v its_o first_o form_n figure_n circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n 20._o euthym._n parop_n tit._n 20._o euthymius_n hereupon_o relate_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n mâximus_n which_o express_o assert_n that_o eutyches_n confess_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n but_o deny_v they_o differ_v 12._o du_n perron_n of_o the_o euch._n lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o in_o essence_n introduce_v a_o confusion_n of_o nature_n even_o cardinal_n perron_n himself_o although_o a_o great_a zealot_n for_o transubstantiation_n acknowledge_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o eutychiens_n hold_v the_o humane_a substance_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n maintain_v against_o the_o heretic_n that_o this_o substance_n remain_v because_o the_o form_n figure_n and_o circumscription_n of_o body_n which_o can_v not_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n without_o the_o natural_a substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o whosoever_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n have_v be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o imagine_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n abolish_v the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n when_o they_o say_v the_o create_a nature_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n whereas_o according_a to_o he_o by_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o natural_a propriety_n and_o it_o must_v be_v moreover_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n have_v be_v to_o this_o day_n very_o blind_a in_o not_o discover_v this_o mistake_n in_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n and_o very_o uncharitable_a in_o not_o endeavour_v to_o undeceive_v they_o by_o a_o mean_n which_o will_v cost_v they_o so_o little_a but_o to_o speak_v better_a it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v no_o such_o great_a enemy_n to_o equivocation_n for_o when_o he_o have_v need_n of_o they_o he_o can_v well_o dispense_v with_o they_o how_o terrible_a and_o dreadful_a soever_o he_o have_v make_v they_o in_o other_o occasion_n wherein_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o establish_v there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o such_o between_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n iv_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o gayanites_n from_o the_o relation_n 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 455._o of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n that_o they_o do_v howsoever_o acknowledge_v we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a and_o bear_v of_o the_o h._n virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n there_o be_v far_o great_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o by_o this_o body_n they_o mean_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n than_o to_o say_v they_o mean_v his_o very_a substance_n for_o if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v of_o they_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v eutychiens_n far_a off_o from_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o opinion_n we_o now_o see_v that_o the_o eutychiens_n believe_v not_o that_o this_o substance_n subsist_v distinct_a from_o the_o divinity_n why_o then_o shall_v we_o not_o expound_v what_o anastasius_n sinaite_o make_v the_o gayanites_n say_v by_o what_o good_a and_o considerable_a author_n relate_v of_o the_o eutychiens_n rather_o than_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n to_o these_o author_n and_o correct_v what_o they_o say_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o such_o a_o impertinent_a person_n as_o anastasius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o despise_v in_o cite_v he_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n thus_o have_v i_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o answer_n let_v we_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o more_o strength_n in_o his_o second_o it_o consist_v in_o maintain_v 456._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 456._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v but_o half_a eutychiens_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a admit_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n that_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o that_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o their_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n assert_v our_o saviour_n have_v but_o one_o this_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n which_o must_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o author_n we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o who_o be_v those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n we_o must_v only_o here_o observe_v that_o he_o unjust_o exclaim_v against_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n and_o one_o isaac_n a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n who_o have_v attribute_v plain_o and_o harmless_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n to_o the_o armenian_n so_o that_o at_o present_a we_o shall_v lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o these_o two_o person_n see_v he_o be_v please_v to_o except_v against_o they_o and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o other_o witness_n for_o the_o end_n of_o this_o difference_n here_o be_v other_o then_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v contemn_v whether_o we_o regard_v their_o number_n or_o quality_n the_o first_o be_v a_o greek_a author_n name_v st._n nicon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o letter_n or_o a_o 4._o st._n nicon_n epist_n ad_fw-la euchistium_fw-la bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_n 4._o treatise_n of_o he_o under_o the_o title_n de_fw-fr pessimorum_fw-la armeniorum_fw-la pessima_fw-la religione_fw-la he_o exact_o enough_o describe_v in_o it_o the_o error_n of_o this_o nation_n and_o among_o other_o mention_n this_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o confusion_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o union_n itidem_fw-la say_v he_o &_o in_o duarum_fw-la christi_fw-la naturarum_fw-la union_n confusionem_fw-la decernunt_fw-la he_o say_v likewise_o they_o hold_v the_o divine_a nature_n be_v passable_a that_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o aphtartodocite_v they_o believe_v the_o trinity_n have_v suffer_v and_o although_o they_o dare_v not_o open_o explain_v themselves_o yet_o they_o do_v plain_o intimate_v it_o by_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v for_o they_o take_v three_o cross_n and_o fasten_v they_o to_o a_o stake_n call_v this_o the_o holy_a trinity_n now_o here_o be_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o three_o impostor_n that_o false_o accuse_v the_o armenian_n to_o believe_v the_o confusion_n of_o nature_n he_o must_v be_v exclude_v as_o well_o as_o eutychus_n and_o isaac_n but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n continue_v in_o this_o captious_a humour_n he_o will_v never_o want_v exception_n against_o author_n to_o nicon_n we_o must_v add_v nicephorus_n callistus_n a_o famous_a historian_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o speak_v of_o these_o same_o armenian_n refer_v the_o original_n of_o their_o heresy_n to_o one_o jacob_n the_o author_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o jacobite_n and_o add_v sometime_o they_o say_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o incorruptible_a body_n uncreated_a heavenly_a impassable_a subtle_a which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o we_o yet_o have_v all_o the_o accident_n of_o flesh_n in_o appearance_n and_o after_o 53._o nicephor_n cal._n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 18._o c._n 53._o the_o manner_n of_o
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
who_o have_v without_o doubt_n take_v they_o from_o isidor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o common_a custom_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o day_n to_o copy_n out_o one_o from_o another_o he_o say_v moreover_o in_o another_o place_n express_o that_o no_o infidel_n can_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o he_o have_v redeem_v by_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v his_o slave_n circumcise_v in_o reference_n to_o vice_n and_o so_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o bede_n and_o alcuinus_fw-la make_v a_o particular_a profession_n to_o be_v s._n augustine_n disciple_n so_o they_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o transcribe_v into_o their_o book_n several_a passage_n take_v word_n for_o word_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o great_a man_n which_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n bede_n among_o other_o have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o sentence_n collect_v by_o prosper_n he_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o his_o presumption_n he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o he_o and_o alcuinus_fw-la 6._o beda_n in_o cor._n 11._o beda_n &_o alcu._n in_o joan._n 6._o have_n borrow_a from_o his_o treatise_n on_o s._n john_n these_o word_n jesus_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n that_o you_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o he_o have_v send_v this_o be_v then_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o eat_v the_o meat_n which_o perish_v not_o but_o remain_v to_o life_n everlasting_a why_o prepare_v you_o your_o tooth_n and_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v it_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o which_o eat_v of_o it_o may_v not_o die_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n he_o that_o eat_v internal_o not_o external_o that_o eat_v with_o the_o heart_n not_o with_o the_o tooth_n and_o a_o little_a further_o our_o saviour_n explain_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o to_o eat_v then_o this_o meat_n and_o drink_v this_o drink_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o so_o that_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n in_o he_o do_v not_o eat_v spiritual_o his_o flesh_n although_o he_o sensible_o bite_v with_o the_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o rather_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o again_o the_o mark_n by_o which_o a_o man_n may_v know_v he_o have_v eat_v and_o drink_v be_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o we_o dwell_v in_o he_o when_o we_o be_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o when_o we_o be_v his_o temple_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o word_n which_o i_o tell_v you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o must_v be_v understand_v spiritual_o if_o you_o understand_v they_o spiritual_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n if_o carnal_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n but_o not_o to_o you_o in_o short_a we_o find_v these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n than_o that_o of_o his_o divinity_n of_o his_o grace_n or_o providence_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n jesus_n christ_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n say_v isidor_n have_v absent_v himself_o 14._o isidor_n lib._n 1._o sentent_fw-fr cap._n 14._o as_o to_o the_o flesh_n but_o be_v ever_o present_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o majesty_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o passage_n of_o bede_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v too_o many_o to_o be_v mention_v 12._o beda_n expos_n allegor_fw-la ipsam_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o here_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v some_o of_o '_o they_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n return_v into_o heaven_n where_o he_o be_v ascend_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n but_o visit_v we_o every_o day_n by_o his_o divine_a presence_n by_o which_o he_o be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o quiet_o govern_v all_o thing_n there_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v and_o glorify_v for_o our_o sake_n because_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n say_v he_o again_o he_o be_v raise_v up_o into_o heaven_n where_o he_o sit_v as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o assume_v on_o earth_n yet_o do_v he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o his_o divinity_n by_o which_o he_o fill_v both_o heaven_n and_o earth_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o man_n mention_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o leave_v his_o house_n go_v a_o journey_n into_o a_o far_a country_n be_v our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o after_o his_o resurrection_n 13._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o mare_n c._n 13._o ascend_v up_o to_o his_o father_n have_v leave_v as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n his_o church_n although_o he_o never_o suffer_v it_o to_o want_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n interpret_n mystical_o in_o another_o place_n the_o word_n concern_v ann_n the_o daughter_n of_o phanuel_n who_o be_v a_o widow_n and_o age_a 84._o year_n this_o ann_n 2._o idem_fw-la in_o luc._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o say_v he_o signify_v the_o church_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o widow_n since_o the_o death_n of_o her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n the_o year_n of_o her_o widowhood_n represent_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n which_o be_v still_o burden_a with_o this_o body_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n expect_v every_o day_n with_o the_o great_a impatience_n that_o come_v concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o will_v come_v to_o he_o and_o make_v our_o abode_n with_o he_o it_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o job_n i_o have_v comfort_v the_o heart_n 14._o idem_n exposit_n alleg_n in_o job_n lib._n 2._o c._n 14._o of_o the_o widow_n he_o say_v that_o this_o widow_n be_v the_o church_n our_o mother_n which_o our_o saviour_n comfort_n and_o that_o she_o be_v call_v a_o widow_n because_o her_o spouse_n have_v absent_v himself_o from_o she_o as_o to_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n according_a to_o what_o himself_o tell_v his_o disciple_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o presence_n of_o divinity_n and_o grace_n for_o have_v exact_o denote_v how_o many_o time_n the_o lord_n appear_v to_o his_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o design_v say_v he_o to_o show_v by_o these_o frequent_a appearance_n paschal_n idem_fw-la hom._n fast_o de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6_o paschal_n that_o he_o will_v be_v spiritual_o present_a in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o appear_v to_o the_o woman_n that_o weep_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o present_a with_o we_o when_o we_o grieve_v at_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o absence_n he_o appear_v whilst_o they_o break_v bread_n to_o those_o who_o take_v he_o for_o a_o stranger_n give_v he_o entertainment_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o when_o we_o liberal_o relieve_v the_o poor_a and_o stranger_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o in_o the_o fraction_n of_o bread_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n with_o a_o pure_a and_o chaste_a heart_n we_o find_v here_o no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n alcvinus_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v ever_o with_o you_o but_o i_o not_o always_o he_o show_v say_v he_o we_o must_v not_o blame_v those_o that_o communicate_v to_o he_o their_o good_a 28._o alcuin_n in_o joan._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o thing_n whilst_o he_o converse_v among_o they_o see_v he_o be_v to_o remain_v so_o short_a a_o a_o time_n with_o the_o church_n bodily_a he_o introduce_v our_o saviour_n elsewhere_o thus_o say_v to_o his_o church_n if_o i_o go_v away_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o flesh_n i_o will_v 34._o
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
sense_n but_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o six_o century_n to_o begin_v this_o enquiry_n after_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o these_o word_n have_v make_v in_o man_n mind_n by_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o follow_a one_o it_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v out_o of_o paris_n to_o learn_v the_o news_n of_o france_n in_o the_o furthermost_a part_n of_o that_o kingdom_n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o century_n be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o our_o dispute_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o they_o may_v have_v have_v other_o prejudices_fw-la which_o have_v disturb_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o we_o seek_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o of_o find_v it_o pure_a according_a as_o we_o desire_v it_o in_o greece_n since_o the_o fancy_n of_o damascen_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n who_o the_o greek_n esteem_v as_o another_o s._n thomas_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o follow_v himself_o no_o more_o than_o we_o whether_o damascen_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n or_o only_o the_o union_n of_o it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o manner_n i_o have_v prove_v and_o explain_v how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v find_v pure_a among_o the_o coptic_o armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n egyptian_n since_o these_o people_n have_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o still_o remain_v a_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emissary_n send_v from_o the_o latin_n into_o all_o these_o country_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n till_o this_o time_n without_o intermission_n may_v not_o he_o just_o suspect_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o this_o impression_n howsoever_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v more_o pure_a in_o the_o six_o first_o age_n than_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o begin_v our_o inquiry_n since_o that_o time_n the_o three_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v unjust_o accuse_v the_o minister_n for_o embroil_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o we_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n charge_v the_o scholastics_n and_o controvertist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o who_o have_v make_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o gloss_n and_o form_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o opinion_n on_o the_o word_n this._n we_o know_v what_o ambrose_n catarin_n have_v write_v of_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v say_v he_o the_o labour_n and_o anguish_n which_o etc._n ambros_n catââr_n tract_n de_fw-fr verb._n quibus_fw-la conficitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n almost_o all_o writer_n have_v undergo_v when_o we_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o pronoun_n this_o for_o they_o write_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n at_o his_o wit_n end_n that_o too_o close_o consider_v '_o they_o the_o minister_n give_v these_o word_n a_o sense_n very_o plain_a and_o natural_a which_o neither_o depend_v on_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n nor_o metaphysical_a notion_n if_o they_o argue_v either_o to_o establish_v their_o sense_n or_o show_v that_o these_o word_n can_v suffer_v no_o other_o their_o arguing_n lie_v in_o observation_n which_o be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n this_o can_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o this_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a proposition_n must_v be_v take_v as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o make_v this_o proposition_n intelligible_a we_o must_v necessary_o give_v it_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n can_v be_v literal_o both_o bread_n and_o body_n i_o grant_v we_o must_v not_o philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o neither_o be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o we_o that_o set_v himself_o to_o philosophise_v on_o they_o we_o understand_v simple_o by_o lazarus_n a_o person_n who_o our_o saviour_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o very_a moment_n he_o call_v he_o as_o god_n make_v light_a at_o that_o very_a instant_n wherein_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o our_o saviour_n expression_n be_v affect_v difficulty_n but_o those_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n attribute_v to_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v real_a one_o not_o by_o abstract_a and_o metaphysical_a argument_n but_o because_o never_o man_n say_v this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o hold_v be_v imperceptible_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o another_o humane_a language_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v in_o vain_a oppose_v the_o sense_n of_o philosopher_n and_o doctor_n to_o that_o of_o simple_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o deep_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a natural_a impression_n which_o our_o saviour_n word_n make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o study_n and_o reflection_n this_o natural_a impression_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o judge_n thereof_o only_o by_o history_n be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o unknown_a and_o undiscernible_a to_o we_o for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o simple_a be_v not_o guide_v by_o the_o most_o natural_a impression_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o that_o which_o their_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n give_v they_o for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o people_n usual_o believe_v what_o their_o guide_n teach_v they_o and_o not_o what_o their_o first_o sense_n dictate_v to_o '_o they_o the_o other_o reason_n be_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o can_v know_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o church_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n depend_v on_o the_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n now_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n who_o may_v have_v give_v we_o their_o speculation_n and_o those_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n or_o what_o they_o themselves_o have_v imagine_v rather_o than_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n of_o people_n the_o five_o reflection_n it_o be_v ill_a reason_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v prevail_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v for_o i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a what_o that_o be_v must_v necessary_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o will_v take_v his_o word_n in_o this_o century_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o prescience_n and_o those_o of_o his_o providence_n touch_v the_o error_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v man_n to_o fall_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o permit_v we_o to_o pry_v into_o they_o he_o have_v suffer_v man_n to_o understand_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n touch_v his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a kingdom_n he_o have_v permit_v man_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n to_o understand_v common_o these_o word_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o of_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v save_v the_o way_n of_o god_n be_v beyond_o our_o reach_n and_o we_o must_v never_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v prevalent_a among_o man_n second_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o 2._o book_n 10._o ch._n 2._o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o eleven_o last_o age_n be_v prove_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n his_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n already_o offer_v that_o it_o be_v against_o nature_n sense_n and_o reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v for_o six_o hundred_o year_n space_n in_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o other_o ensue_a century_n they_o have_v be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n without_o any_o body_n perceive_v this_o equivocation_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o suppose_v all_o the_o master_n of_o one_o opinion_n and_o all_o the_o disciple_n to_o be_v of_o another_o and_o yet_o still_o to_o suppose_v they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o master_n the_o first_o
tell_v he_o my_o answer_n will_v be_v no_o less_o good_a in_o the_o main_a when_o he_o shall_v show_v that_o the_o heretic_n mention_v by_o ignatius_n do_v absolute_o reject_v the_o eucharist_n i_o may_v moreover_o oppose_v against_o he_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n who_o express_o say_v touch_v this_o passage_n that_o these_o ancient_a heretic_n combat_v not_o so_o much_o the_o 1._o bell._n de_fw-fr sacram._n euchar._n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n for_o as_o ignatius_n himself_o insinuate_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o denial_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v our_o lord_n flesh_n be_v because_o they_o disow_v our_o lord_n assume_v true_a flesh_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o i_o hope_v pretend_v to_o understand_v more_o of_o this_o matter_n than_o bellarmin_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o answer_n i_o return_v to_o a_o passage_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n p._n 2._o ch_z 2._o of_o justin_n which_o say_v that_o we_o take_v not_o these_o thing_n as_o mere_a bread_n and_o drink_n but_o that_o this_o meat_n be_v make_v the_o eucharist_n with_o which_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o change_n become_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a i_o answer_v not_o bare_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o food_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o sacramental_a union_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o in_o effect_n the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o common_a bread_n and_o drink_n but_o a_o great_a sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o take_n on_o he_o our_o nature_n it_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o very_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n own_o expression_n i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n ground_v this_o answer_n on_o justin_n very_a word_n and_o it_o be_v moreover_o establish_v on_o the_o proof_n which_o i_o have_v already_o allege_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o say_v that_o my_o sense_n be_v without_o proof_n and_o authority_n contrary_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o experience_n 34._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 5._o p._n 34._o and_o consequent_o not_o worth_a consider_v and_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o solve_v matter_n he_o do_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o answer_v i_o return_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o gelazus_n cyzique_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o whereas_o i_o have_v back_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o passage_n themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v moreover_o their_o foundation_n on_o the_o proof_n i_o offer_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n recite_v of_o they_o what_o he_o please_v and_o separate_v that_o which_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o from_o their_o true_a principle_n whosoever_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v only_o what_o i_o write_v touch_v these_o two_o passage_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o treatise_n and_o the_o second_o part_n and_o especial_o touch_v that_o of_o cyril_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a second_o part_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o all_o these_o discourse_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o give_v we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o ten_o book_n i_o be_o certain_a will_v not_o like_o his_o proceed_n find_v so_o much_o passion_n and_o so_o little_a solidity_n in_o his_o discourse_n the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnavd_n passion_n do_v yet_o more_o discover_v itself_o in_o his_o six_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o very_a bad_a use_n of_o his_o maxim_n he_o will_v extend_v it_o so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o distinct_o assert_v therein_o he_o say_v every_o 39_o book_n 10._o ch_z 5._o pag._n 34._o ch._n 6._o pag._n 38_o 39_o body_n know_v that_o the_o first_o notion_n of_o the_o evangelist_n word_n concern_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v most_o favourable_a to_o the_o catholic_n that_o the_o evidence_n of_o it_o ever_o appear_v so_o considerable_a to_o luther_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o great_a desire_n to_o vex_v the_o pope_n he_o can_v never_o resist_v the_o perspicuity_n of_o they_o that_o zuinglius_fw-la can_v not_o immediate_o find_v the_o solution_n of_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o need_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o they_o by_o the_o revelation_n which_o a_o spirit_n make_v to_o he_o of_o they_o of_o who_o he_o himself_o write_v that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o black_a or_o a_o white_a one_o which_o have_v say_v he_o all_o the_o lineament_n of_o a_o diabolical_a revelation_n whatsoever_o passage_n out_o of_o cicero_n and_o catullus_n be_v allege_v to_o justify_v this_o expression_n he_o add_v that_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v far_o more_o natural_o signify_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v effectual_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o and_o this_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n who_o have_v take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n show_v we_o in_o a_o convince_a manner_n he_o add_v to_o this_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o s._n john_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n and_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o make_v supposition_n without_o any_o proof_n the_o right_a thereof_o belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n that_o it_o appertain_v to_o they_o to_o say_v their_o doctrine_n be_v clear_o apparent_a in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o s._n john_n '_o s_o gospel_n in_o the_o three_o evangelist_n and_o in_o s._n paul_n '_o s_z epistle_n but_o that_o equity_n and_o reason_n oblige_v the_o calvinist_n to_o be_v very_o scrupulous_a and_o modest_a on_o this_o point_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o kind_a to_o people_n as_o to_o prescribe_v they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v present_v themselves_o before_o he_o without_o doubt_n he_o expect_v they_o will_v henceforward_o obey_v he_o in_o this_o particular_a yet_o must_v i_o tell_v he_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n any_o formal_a declaration_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o be_v they_o distinct_o assert_v in_o they_o every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o term_n formal_a declaration_n must_v be_v conceive_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n doctrine_n must_v be_v clear_o and_o distinct_o express_v if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v discover_v in_o the_o scripture_n any_o particular_a matter_n in_o relation_n to_o this_o subject_n let_v he_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o but_o if_o he_o know_v no_o more_o than_o we_o have_v see_v hitherto_o we_o shall_v still_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v not_o formal_o declare_v in_o they_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o give_v they_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a one_o or_o no_o i_o will_v not_o here_o dispute_v it_o be_v sufficient_a the_o word_n will_v bear_v it_o to_o conclude_v they_o be_v not_o a_o formal_a distinct_a declaration_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v what_o we_o call_v a_o formal_a declaration_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o that_o which_o we_o pretend_v it_o formal_o establish_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o luther_n find_v they_o evident_a for_o beside_o that_o he_o find_v no_o evidence_n in_o they_o for_o transubstantiation_n but_o only_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n with_o which_o he_o be_v much_o prepossess_v one_o may_v oppose_v against_o luther_n prejudice_n the_o judgement_n which_o cardinal_n cajetan_a make_v of_o they_o who_o have_v find_v no_o 1588._o cajetan_n in_o 3._o thoma_n quest_n 75._o art_n 1._o lugduni_n apud_fw-la stephanum_n machaelem_fw-la 1588._o evidence_n in_o they_o neither_o for_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a of_o these_o doctrine_n but_o only_o by_o add_v to_o they_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o i_o suppose_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a that_o
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
and_o rise_v for_o they_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o content_v themselves_o with_o do_v that_o to_o which_o these_o word_n excite_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o their_o mind_n be_v sufficient_o take_v up_o with_o that_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v extravagant_a and_o fantastical_a and_o wherein_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o ridiculous_a hypothesise_n senseless_a supposition_n and_o absurdity_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o for_o a_o discourse_n to_o be_v more_o faulty_a than_o this_o although_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o first_o order_n of_o this_o system_fw-la first_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n whereunto_o it_o be_v design_v second_o it_o be_v lay_v on_o a_o false_a foundation_n three_o it_o conclude_v nothing_o this_o false_a foundation_n be_v suppose_v these_o three_o remark_n be_v essential_a and_o need_v only_o prove_v as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o suppose_v this_o ridiculous_a hypothesis_n be_v grant_v i_o yet_o there_o must_v be_v make_v several_a other_o to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v first_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o pastor_n who_o instruct_v the_o communicant_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n teach_v they_o only_o to_o make_v a_o mental_a prayer_n over_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o mention_v to_o they_o a_o word_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o express_v it_o and_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n which_o may_v spring_v up_o in_o their_o mind_n about_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o form_n of_o these_o instruction_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n ambrose_n gaudencius_n and_o eucherus_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o imprint_v on_o their_o mind_n the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o when_o these_o people_n meet_v with_o this_o expression_n either_o in_o sermon_n or_o particular_a discourse_n or_o book_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o admit_v into_o their_o mind_n any_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n but_o be_v immediate_o ravish_v with_o abstract_a meditation_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o lasted'em_n all_o their_o life_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o use_v the_o same_o caution_n against_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n we_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v our_o strength_n and_o our_o life_n i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o proposition_n i_o state_v touch_v the_o thing_n and_o usual_a expression_n be_v fruitless_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o catechumenist_n and_o those_o other_o expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v useful_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v before_o to_o the_o communicant_n at_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v to_o '_o they_o now_o it_o be_v precise_o upon_o this_o account_n i_o make_v use_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o answer_v the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n raise_v from_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o he_o say_v represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n i_o show_v then_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o only_a word_n of_o instruction_n but_o likewise_o of_o use_n the_o drift_n of_o which_o be_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o communicant_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o consider_v my_o proposition_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o particular_a end_n for_o which_o i_o use_v it_o and_o not_o take_v it_o lose_v as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n but_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n when_o he_o propose_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o represent_v it_o indirect_o and_o it_o be_v on_o such_o kind_n of_o proceed_n as_o these_o whereon_o be_v ground_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o objection_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o my_o proposition_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n of_o the_o father_n there_o needs_o only_o one_o thing_n be_v suppose_v which_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o believe_v which_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n cyril_n nor_o those_o attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n eucherus_n be_v use_v as_o form_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v give_v to_o person_n the_o first_o time_n they_o communicate_v see_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o receive_v their_o first_o communion_n immediate_o after_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o tender_a year_n yea_o sometime_o whilst_o at_o their_o mother_n breast_n i_o confess_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o then_o teach_v to_o make_v mental_a prayer_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v and_o it_o be_v also_o likely_a they_o have_v neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n ambrose_n nor_o s._n cyril_n expound_v to_o they_o as_o he_o pleasant_o suppose_v and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o observation_n be_v absurd_a as_o to_o the_o book_n they_o read_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o say_v they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o the_o word_n which_o they_o meet_v in_o they_o we_o need_v only_o suppose_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n several_a people_n who_o can_v not_o read_v and_o that_o among_o such_o as_o can_v there_o be_v some_o that_o read_v little_a in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n book_n not_o be_v then_o so_o common_a as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o print_n have_v be_v invent_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o among_o those_o who_o do_v there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o apply_v not_o themselves_o attentive_o enough_o to_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o saviour_n body_n as_o to_o private_a discourse_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o revelation_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o willing_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o church_n who_o never_o set_v themselves_o to_o treat_v of_o abstruse_a question_n of_o theology_n in_o familiar_a colloquy_n and_o as_o to_o sermon_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v they_o must_v inspire_v all_o person_n with_o curiosity_n that_o hear_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a he_o shall_v tell_v we_o first_o whether_o he_o believe_v the_o preacher_n handle_v always_o the_o eucharist_n in_o difficult_a term_n sufficient_a to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o their_o hearer_n touch_v the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whether_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o in_o term_n clear_a and_o easy_a which_o give_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o question_n second_o it_o will_v be_v just_a for_o he_o to_o tell_v we_o whether_o when_o they_o make_v these_o difficult_a discourse_n they_o cause_v all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_a to_o come_v to_o they_o and_o charge_v they_o not_o to_o fail_v of_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n three_o in_o short_a it_o may_v be_v expect_v he_o shall_v tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o auditor_n be_v of_o equal_a capacity_n to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o difficult_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n these_o expression_n he_o mention_n must_v have_v produce_v the_o effect_n in_o man_n mind_n which_o he_o pretend_v perhaps_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v good_a man_n although_o they_o have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n in_o hear_v their_o preacher_n will_v have_v turn_v their_o mind_n soon_o on_o the_o side_n of_o easy_a term_n than_o that_o of_o difficult_a one_o perhaps_o also_o some_o of_o they_o do_v let_v these_o difficult_a way_n of_o speak_a pass_n without_o consider_v they_o with_o much_o attention_n and_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o question_n beyond_o their_o reach_n and_o thus_o may_v i_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v any_o deep_a impression_n on_o they_o mr._n claude_fw-la say_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o think_v that_o the_o put_n of_o a_o extravagancy_n into_o mood_n and_o figure_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o conclusive_a and_o decisive_a propose_v we_o this_o
manner_n in_o which_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o figure_n ae_v virtue_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o doubt_n against_o which_o the_o father_n have_v pretend_v to_o fortify_v the_o faithful_a be_v remove_v by_o the_o same_o father_n by_o confirm_v and_o several_a time_n repeat_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o figure_n or_o virtue_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o doubt_v they_o will_v take_v away_o be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a that_o which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o his_o rank_n for_o his_o doubt_n require_v not_o proof_n but_o illustration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o be_v true_a now_o in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n wherein_o they_o mention_v a_o doubt_n they_o be_v only_o solicitous_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o any_o elucidation_n and_o they_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la or_o by_o these_o panis_n quem_fw-la ego_fw-la dabo_fw-la caro_fw-la mea_fw-la est_fw-la or_o by_o the_o divers_a example_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o miracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o that_o of_o the_o incarnation_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o examine_v here_o all_o the_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v clear_o discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o it_o first_o the_o division_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o the_o doubt_n be_v insufficient_a for_o the_o subject_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o he_o shall_v again_o subdivide_v into_o two_o the_o second_o kind_n of_o doubt_n and_o say_v that_o sometime_o those_o that_o doubt_v in_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o cause_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n yet_o do_v nevertheless_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a although_o they_o know_v not_o how_o it_o be_v thus_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n or_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n he_o yet_o believe_v that_o this_o flux_n and_o reflux_n be_v true_a when_o divine_n doubt_v of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o god_n know_v contingent_a matter_n this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o believe_v he_o know_v they_o and_o when_o they_o doubt_v concern_v the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o three_o person_n exist_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v exist_v but_o sometime_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n make_v people_n doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o thus_o nestorius_n not_o be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o two_o nature_n make_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n doubt_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n and_o not_o only_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o deny_v it_o thus_o pelagius_n because_o he_o can_v not_o understand_v how_o grace_n operate_v inward_o on_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a reject_v this_o operation_n we_o may_v call_v this_o first_o doubt_n a_o doubt_n proceed_v from_o mere_a ignorance_n and_o the_o second_o a_o doubt_n of_o incredulity_n second_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v no_o notice_n that_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n so_o far_o prevail_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o as_o to_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o these_o word_n how_o can_v this_o be_v say_v they_o see_v we_o see_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n who_o will_v doubt_v 1._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n mist_n 1._o say_v cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n you_o will_v tell_v i_o perhaps_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr initiatis_fw-la i_o see_v quite_o another_o thing_n how_o will_v you_o persuade_v i_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o doubt_n we_o have_v observe_v among_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n in_o theophylact_fw-mi quomodo_fw-la inquit_fw-la caro_fw-la non_fw-la videtur_fw-la and_o in_o the_o 12_o in_o nicolas_n methoniensis_fw-la for_o he_o entitle_v his_o book_n against_o those_o that_o doubt_n and_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n perhaps_o say_v he_o you_o doubt_v and_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o you_o see_v not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v notice_n that_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o doubter_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o we_o usual_o take_v several_a way_n to_o persuade_v they_o sometime_o we_o confirm_v the_o thing_n itself_o without_o expound_v to_o they_o the_o manner_n although_o it_o be_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n which_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o thing_n thus_o our_o saviour_n see_v the_o doubt_n of_o the_o capernait_n how_o can_v he_o give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v do_v not_o set_v about_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o manducation_n to_o they_o but_o oppose_v they_o by_o a_o reiterated_a affirmation_n of_o what_o he_o have_v tell_v '_o they_o very_o verly_o say_v he_o if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o etc._n etc._n sometime_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v join_v together_o and_o thus_o our_o saviour_n deal_v with_o the_o doubt_n of_o nicodemus_n how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v bear_v when_o he_o be_v old_a can_v he_o enter_v again_o into_o his_o mother_n womb_n and_o be_v bear_v very_o very_o say_v our_o saviour_n i_o say_v unto_o you_o unless_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n these_o word_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o confirm_v and_o explain_v but_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o doubter_n that_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n without_o call_v into_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n than_o we_o usual_o explain_v only_o the_o manner_n without_o confirm_v any_o more_o the_o thing_n because_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o instruct_v they_o and_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o angel_n bespeak_v the_o virgin_n how_o say_v she_o can_v this_o be_v for_o i_o know_v not_o a_o man_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v he_o shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v overshadow_v thou_o therefore_o also_o that_o holy_a thing_n which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o present_a occasion_n i_o say_v the_o father_n have_v to_o do_v with_o two_o sort_n of_o doubter_n the_o one_o who_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o yet_o who_o hold_v the_o proposition_n to_o be_v true_a although_o they_o know_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o make_v up_o the_o three_o second_o and_o four_o rank_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n other_o who_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o proposition_n under_o pretence_n they_o understand_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o as_o to_o these_o last_o suppose_v the_o father_n content_v themselves_o with_o sometime_o confirm_v their_o proposition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a the_o nature_n of_o the_o doubt_n lead_v they_o to_o this_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a they_o have_v always_o add_v to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n as_o may_v be_v apparent_o justify_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o cite_v but_o when_o they_o have_v only_o to_o do_v with_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o doubter_n than_o they_o content_v themselves_o with_o explain_v the_o manner_n without_o press_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n thus_o do_v s._n austin_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v the_o doubt_n of_o those_o that_o be_v new_o baptise_a how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n make_v this_o answer_n my_o brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o that_o which_o we_o
in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n do_v not_o abound_v with_o famous_a man_n and_o especial_o the_o 10_o century_n chap._n v._n general_a consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n have_v consider_v mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n we_o must_v now_o in_o order_n pass_v on_o to_o the_o 9th_o who_o run_v title_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o pretend_a change_n of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o genuine_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o this_o change_n have_v real_o happen_v this_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a be_v a_o frivolous_a question_n tend_v to_o fruitless_a speculation_n and_o tedious_a debate_n which_o be_v what_o i_o clear_o show_v when_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o likewise_o several_a roman_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n father_n noüet_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o have_v better_o lay_v aside_o all_o this_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n in_o his_o preface_n dispute_n and_o comprehend_v it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o particular_a debate_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o concern_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v mention_v mr._n de_fw-fr bauné_fw-fr in_o that_o elegant_a letter_n which_o he_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n distinguish_v likewise_o two_o quarrel_n wherein_o he_o say_v i_o have_v engage_v myself_o the_o one_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a i_o only_o encounter_v with_o a_o particular_a person_n mr._n pavillon_n a_o priest_n and_o almoner_n to_o his_o majesty_n speak_v his_o mind_n more_o full_o in_o his_o triumph_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o examine_v whither_o 197._o page_n 197._o the_o church_n can_v change_v her_o belief_n and_o how_o this_o change_n can_v happen_v for_o this_o be_v a_o go_v about_o the_o bust_v and_o run_v upon_o whimsy_n the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o pretend_a change_n have_v effectual_o happen_v he_o call_v all_o these_o pretension_n of_o impossibility_n frivolous_a question_n and_o mere_a whimsy_n for_o these_o gentleman_n do_v one_o another_o right_n now_o and_o then_o but_o howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v his_o maxim_n apart_o and_o he_o oblige_v we_o to_o distinguish_v on_o this_o subject_a two_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o change_n before_o we_o have_v be_v possible_a and_o the_o other_o whether_o it_o have_v real_o happen_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o appear_v already_o very_o clear_a by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o pretend_a distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n as_o we_o late_o observe_v for_o although_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n without_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o follow_v yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o if_o it_o can_v not_o have_v place_n in_o those_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v great_a light_n it_o can_v not_o by_o strong_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o far_o great_a and_o more_o general_a ignorance_n yet_o for_o better_a information_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n we_o shall_v here_o then_o discuss_v again_o the_o question_n whether_o in_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n be_v the_o first_o that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v happen_v that_o this_o opinion_n in_o succession_n of_o time_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o establish_v among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v in_o fine_a what_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 9th_o book_n and_o which_o we_o shall_v now_o examine_v we_o shall_v not_o in_o truth_n find_v he_o have_v make_v use_n therein_o of_o great_a argument_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o seldom_o trouble_v himself_o about_o that_o nor_o have_v he_o exact_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o possibility_n which_o i_o allege_v nor_o defend_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o care_n to_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n but_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o collect_v here_o and_o there_o seven_o or_o eight_o passage_n out_o of_o my_o book_n and_o of_o they_o join_v together_o make_v a_o body_n which_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o order_n with_o title_n according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n he_o call_v the_o first_o the_o machines_n of_o abridgement_n the_o second_o the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n the_o three_o the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n the_o four_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n and_o the_o five_o the_o machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n now_o although_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n mind_n abound_v with_o pleasant_a fancy_n by_o which_o he_o can_v easy_o find_v out_o odd_a name_n to_o make_v serious_a matter_n look_v ridiculous_a yet_o to_o excuse_v he_o we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o have_v follow_v not_o his_o own_o natural_a inclination_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cartesian_a philosophy_n with_o which_o his_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v extreme_o take_v up_o for_o you_o must_v know_v this_o philosophy_n make_v machines_n of_o every_o thing_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v what_o work_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v with_o i_o the_o first_o which_o he_o call_v the_o machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v take_v out_o of_o two_o of_o my_o passage_n the_o first_o of_o which_o bear_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o 886._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_n 6._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 886._o whole_a world_n but_o of_o the_o west_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v this_o commentary_n in_o my_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o have_v the_o question_n concern_v it_o i_o will_v not_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o explain_v how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o east_n into_o the_o patriarchate_n of_o constantinople_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n into_o the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n nestorian_n jacobit_n i_o do_v not_o care_v to_o trouble_v myself_o with_o guess_v how_o it_o have_v penetrate_v into_o ethiopia_n moscovia_n mesopotamia_n georgia_n mingrelia_n moldavia_n tartary_n and_o the_o indies_n it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o this_o be_v soon_o do_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o shall_v free_v myself_o out_o of_o a_o great_a perplexity_n but_o say_v he_o mr._n claude_n will_v give_v we_o i_o hope_v leave_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o god_n so_o that_o neither_o his_o word_n nor_o his_o will_n be_v always_o effectual_a he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v in_o all_o these_o great_a province_n but_o it_o be_v there_o and_o will_v be_v maugre_o he_o the_o matter_n depend_v not_o on_o he_o and_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o proof_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o question_v he_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n say_v over_o and_o over_o again_o the_o same_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_v must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v get_v a_o little_a too_o high_a be_v he_o so_o possess_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o his_o own_o eloquence_n and_o force_v of_o these_o illusion_n touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o imagine_v a_o man_n must_v be_v a_o god_n to_o cope_v with_o he_o i_o think_v consider_v what_o we_o have_v observe_v a_o man_n need_v neither_o be_v a_o angel_n nor_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n to_o demonstrate_v again_o clear_o that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o these_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n and_o suppose_v they_o do_v believe_v it_o which_o they_o do_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o croisado_n seminary_n and_o mission_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n the_o second_o passage_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n
be_v not_o then_o whole_o extinct_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o berenger_n appear_v these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o objection_n which_o as_o be_v plain_o see_v be_v not_o over_o demonstrative_a that_o the_o change_n we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a those_o which_o follow_v be_v not_o much_o better_a as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o reflection_n we_o shall_v make_v on_o '_o they_o the_o second_o order_n of_o these_o pretend_a machines_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o i_o be_v what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o preparation_n and_o he_o draw_v these_o from_o two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o the_o other_a from_o my_o second_o the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o term_n in_o this_o dark_a age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o 10_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v lose_v not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o almost_o all_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o the_o age_n which_o follow_v the_o first_o eight_o in_o these_o term_n the_o first_o light_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o ignorance_n 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o be_v god_n word_n the_o second_o be_v the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o three_o the_o knowledge_n of_o other_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n which_o may_v strengthen_v man_n mind_n and_o encourage_v their_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n the_o four_o be_v suffer_v natural_a reason_n to_o decay_v and_o fall_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o languishment_n and_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n they_o have_v open_a war_n declare_v against_o '_o they_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o four_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 891._o chap._n 4._o page_n 891._o 9th_o book_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n examine_v will_v find_v therein_o a_o prodigious_a profusion_n of_o word_n much_o heat_n and_o vehement_a declamation_n but_o very_o few_o thing_n worth_a regard_v wherefore_o pass_v by_o as_o i_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o be_v useless_a and_o redundant_fw-la the_o rest_n will_v not_o take_v up_o much_o time_n first_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o foundation_n proof_n or_o reason_n i_o answer_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v forget_v the_o proof_n 892._o page_n 892._o we_o bring_v touch_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o according_a to_o his_o reckon_n the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n verner_n rollevink_v marc_n antony_n sabellic_n john_n stella_n polydore_n virgil_n elfric_n arch_a bishop_n of_o canterbury_n edgar_z king_n of_o england_n genebrard_n bellarmin_n baronius_n nicolas_n vignier_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o nothing_o the_o one_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v vanish_v away_o in_o this_o age_n from_o man_n the_o other_o that_o therein_o be_v a_o total_a neglect_n of_o all_o ingenious_a arts._n the_o three_o that_o all_o person_n in_o general_a so_o great_o indulge_v '_o emselves_fw-mi in_o idleness_n that_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o with_o '_o they_o the_o four_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n mind_v only_o the_o enrich_n '_o emselves_fw-mi the_o five_o that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n neglect_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o instruct_v the_o people_n out_o of_o '_o they_o the_o six_o that_o the_o churchman_n spend_v their_o life_n in_o debauch_n drunkenness_n and_o uncleanness_n the_o seven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n void_a of_o excel_a man_n either_o in_o wit_n or_o learning_n the_o eight_o that_o there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n in_o it_o nor_o council_n nor_o pope_n that_o take_v care_n of_o any_o thing_n the_o nine_o that_o barbarism_n and_o ignorance_n of_o learning_n and_o science_n either_o divine_a or_o human_n reign_v more_o in_o it_o than_o in_o the_o former_a age_n the_o ten_o that_o it_o be_v a_o iron_n and_o leaden_a age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age._n and_o the_o eleven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n wherein_o except_v some_o few_o historian_n there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o this_o and_o that_o we_o may_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o these_o testimony_n with_o several_a other_o be_v it_o necessary_a yet_o tell_v i_o with_o the_o great_a transport_n that_o i_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o reason_n thing_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o mere_a imagination_n he_o say_v add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o almost_o all_o 829._o chap._n 4._o page_n 829._o the_o other_o mystery_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o age._n now_o he_o know_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o and_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o see_v that_o as_o to_o the_o common_a mystery_n and_o such_o as_o be_v believe_v by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o of_o the_o 10_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o as_o to_o the_o point_v controvert_v between_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n except_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o minister_n his_o brethren_n do_v frank_o acknowledge_v that_o long_o before_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n the_o whole_a church_n believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a of_o '_o they_o let_v he_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o be_v these_o truth_n of_o faith_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o satisfy_v mr._n arnaud_n these_o truth_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n do_v he_o imagine_v that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o symbol_n that_o therefore_o he_o must_v know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n therein_o contain_v and_o do_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o thing_n consuse_o know_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o do_v all_o those_o that_o know_v the_o creed_n distinct_o understand_v the_o mystery_n contain_v therein_o certain_o a_o man_n mind_n must_v be_v strange_o benight_a that_o reason_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n they_o have_v then_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o '_o they_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v good_a we_o may_v attribute_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christianity_n almost_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o person_n to_o artificer_n husbandman_n woman_n yea_o child_n for_o there_o be_v few_o in_o either_o communion_n but_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o know_v something_o in_o they_o and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o be_v few_o of_o these_o who_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o know_v they_o distinct_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o treat_v here_o on_o the_o common_a place_n of_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o distinct_a knowless_a this_o be_v needless_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o term_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v equivocal_a for_o it_o be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o formal_a and_o express_a knowledge_n of_o a_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o same_o thing_n or_o to_o what_o the_o school_n call_v a_o implicit_a knowledge_n and_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o clear_a and_o full_a knowledge_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_v one_o when_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o always_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n he_o take_v the_o term_n distinct_a knowledge_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o all_o the_o faithful_a must_v know_v clear_o and_o full_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o formal_a express_a and_o determinate_a thought_n of_o reject_v or_o admit_v it_o but_o when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o take_v this_o term_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n mean_v not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o these_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o form_v
century_n and_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v i_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o 10_o second_o that_o when_o i_o speak_v precise_o of_o the_o 10_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o dispute_n in_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o gross_a ignorance_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o dispute_v mr._n arnaud_v can_v comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v or_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o dispute_n the_o mean_n say_v he_o that_o they_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o so_o many_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o have_v a_o aversation_n to_o it_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v persuade_v immediate_o so_o that_o they_o make_v no_o resistance_n and_o so_o far_o for_o the_o dispute_n the_o mean_n likewise_o that_o so_o many_o dispute_n shall_v produce_v no_o write_n that_o the_o paschasit_n shall_v publish_v nothing_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o '_o they_o that_o the_o bertramit_n in_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v never_o publish_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o and_o here_o we_o have_v something_o against_o the_o dispute_n but_o people_n must_v never_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v dispute_n against_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n we_o learn_v as_o much_o from_o paschasus_n himself_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a there_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o 11_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n we_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o the_o history_n of_o berenger_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n have_v likewise_o its_o course_n in_o the_o 10_o we_o learn_v this_o from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n and_o sermon_n of_o that_o time_n which_o be_v extant_a it_o be_v also_o certain_a the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v therein_o we_o know_v this_o by_o the_o example_n of_o odon_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o make_v use_v of_o miracle_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o yet_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_v raise_v on_o this_o point_n nor_o write_n on_o either_o side_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o ought_v to_o stop_v here_o and_o argue_v not_o against_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v they_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o on_o these_o fact_n to_o draw_v notice_n thence_o which_o may_v clear_v our_o principal_a question_n which_o be_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v the_o innovator_n or_o whether_o the_o innovation_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o john_n scot_n to_o bertram_n to_o raban_n or_o any_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispatch_v for_o what_o signify_v the_o mark_v one_o by_o one_o of_o the_o author_n that_o have_v write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o s._n radbodus_n or_o that_o of_o s._n godart_n or_o s._n remacle_n we_o do_v not_o see_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o any_o of_o these_o 907._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 907._o life_n that_o either_o of_o they_o busy_v himself_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o refute_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v this_o observation_n true_a what_o good_a will_v redound_v from_o it_o do_v these_o historian_n design_v to_o learn_v the_o world_n the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o saint_n on_o every_o particular_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o to_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o their_o sermon_n and_o instruction_n which_o they_o give_v their_o people_n moreover_o who_o suppose_v all_o these_o bishop_n be_v preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v sufficient_a there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v authorize_v this_o doctrine_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v relate_v of_o odon_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o he_o confirm_v several_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o lord_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la body_n have_v show_v they_o by_o a_o miracle_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o chalice_n change_v into_o blood_n whether_o these_o doubter_n be_v the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o not_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o relation_n show_v we_o there_o be_v several_a person_n that_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o these_o person_n be_v neither_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n nor_o fame_n see_v a_o primate_n of_o england_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o miracle_n for_o their_o conversion_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o from_o the_o life_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 8._o page_n 9_o 8._o that_o he_o preach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o we_o have_v see_v already_o what_o he_o himself_o allege_v touch_v oden_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o think_v themselves_o learned_a to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n tell_v they_o they_o may_v learn_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o methinks_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v there_o be_v endeavour_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n to_o establish_v the_o real_a presence_n for_o what_o can_v these_o great_a thing_n be_v which_o the_o learned_a have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o and_o in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v by_o paschasus_n his_o book_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o by_o these_o great_a thing_n we_o must_v understand_v only_o the_o devotion_n and_o piety_n with_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v these_o learned_a folk_n mention_v by_o odon_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n neither_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o all_o the_o respect_n and_o devotion_n we_o be_v able_a and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o send_v they_o to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o discover_v therein_o this_o consequence_n see_v it_o discover_v itself_o sufficient_o enough_o by_o the_o bare_a idea_n which_o the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o strange_a effect_n of_o prejudice_n need_v but_o read_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 9th_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o show_v therein_o as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n bear_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o the_o 914._o page_n 914._o two_o doctrine_n which_o mr._n claude_n be_v oblige_v to_o admit_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v a_o thing_n the_o most_o contrary_a imaginable_a to_o common_a sense_n he_o exert_v all_o his_o part_n to_o show_v this_o mixture_n be_v impossible_a he_o can_v endure_v there_o shall_v be_v therein_o either_o ignorant_a or_o profane_a person_n nor_o paschasi_v nor_o bertramist_n and_o argue_v thereupon_o till_o he_o have_v lose_v both_o himself_o and_o his_o reader_n yet_o be_v this_o a_o real_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o all_o mr_n arnaud_n subtlety_n will_v not_o prevail_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n have_v be_v mix_v in_o this_o century_n i_o already_o prove_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppress_v my_o proof_n and_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o reason_n but_o let_v he_o argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n the_o english_a be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n that_o as_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o creature_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o veloci_fw-la lib._n catholicor_n serm._n ad_fw-la bed_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 22._o abraham_n veloci_fw-la water_n of_o baptism_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v natural_o true_a it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_a that_n according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n so_o likewise_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o our_o natural_a understanding_n we_o see_v it_o to_o be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o elementary_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n than_o we_o understand_v there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v give_v immortality_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a eucharist_n and_o the_o visible_a species_n of_o nature_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n and_o that_o by_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o âor_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
learned_a but_o a_o very_a honest_a man_n a_o bold_a defender_n of_o the_o 17._o dissert_n c._n 17._o catholic_n faith_n against_o all_o innovator_n and_o that_o he_o write_v against_o hincmar_n his_o own_o bishop_n although_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o scruple_v not_o to_o write_v against_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o such_o a_o man_n as_o hincmar_n who_o be_v countenance_v by_o the_o king_n will_v stick_v to_o write_v by_o the_o king_n order_n too_o against_o paschasus_n although_o he_o be_v his_o abbot_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n clear_o testify_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v only_o attack_v by_o private_a discourse_n and_o not_o by_o book_n for_o this_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o his_o expression_n unless_o we_o read_v they_o with_o gloss_n and_o interpretation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v those_o say_v paschasus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n that_o will_v extenuate_v the_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v i_o those_o that_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a blood_n imagine_v they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v the_o lord_n a_o liar_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n by_o which_o we_o declare_v his_o true_a death_n whereas_o truth_n itself_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o be_o astonish_v at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v not_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sacramental_o so_o a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o not_o his_o flesh_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o not_o his_o blood_n the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n the_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a further_o i_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n the_o more_o large_o and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o understand_v that_o some_o rereprehend_v i_o as_o if_o i_o will_v in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o write_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n attribute_v to_o these_o word_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o promise_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sed_fw-la quidam_fw-la say_v he_o loquacissimi_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la docti_fw-la dum_fw-la hoec_fw-la credere_fw-la refugiunt_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ne_fw-la credant_fw-la quoe_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la opponunt_fw-la &_o dicunt_fw-la nullum_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la palpabile_fw-la &_o visible_a hoec_fw-la autem_fw-la inquiunt_fw-la quia_fw-la mysteria_fw-la sunt_fw-la videri_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la nec_fw-la palpari_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o si_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_fw-la figura_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la hoec_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la &_o none_o in_o proprietate_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quoe_fw-la caro_fw-la passa_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o nata_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la sine_fw-la fide_fw-la it_o appear_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n be_v contradict_v that_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o take_v christ_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n that_o he_o have_v several_a clear_a and_o solid_a objection_n offer_v he_o whether_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o write_v or_o by_o book_n or_o bare_a discourse_n he_o do_v not_o inform_v we_o but_o one_o may_v well_o conclude_v hence_o that_o this_o opposition_n consist_v not_o in_o secret_a discourse_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v we_o wont_v to_o call_v private_a discourse_n a_o formal_a opposition_n by_o way_n of_o objection_n dispute_n censure_n and_o clear_a and_o precise_a explication_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n opponunt_fw-la say_v he_o quoecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n dicunt_fw-la non_fw-la in_o se_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la carnis_fw-la non_fw-la carnem_fw-la audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v man_n thus_o express_v themselves_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v private_a discourse_n but_o say_v 843._o book_n 3._o ch_n 8._o p._n 843._o mr._n arnaud_n paschasus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n assure_v that_o although_o some_o be_v deceive_v through_o ignorance_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o dare_v open_o contradict_v what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v contradict_v open_o what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o he_o allege_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nistri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o suppose_v must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n give_v to_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n explain_v themselves_o very_o plain_o against_o he_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o sense_n which_o a_o author_n will_v give_v they_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v question_v without_o a_o crime_n but_o yet_o this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o set_v '_o emselve_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n paschasus_n pretend_v to_o draw_v advantage_n against_o they_o by_o their_o acknowledge_v the_o word_n imagine_v the_o word_n be_v plain_o for_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o say_v they_o dare_v not_o to_o dispute_v open_o against_o he_o nor_o against_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v these_o word_n this_o be_v a_o delusion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_v just_a as_o if_o any_o one_o have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n yet_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v thence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o then_o that_o have_v yet_o open_o contradict_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o and_o that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o only_o in_o secret_a discourse_n but_o pray_v why_o must_v these_o be_v secret_a discourse_n during_o paschasus_n his_o life_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v there_o be_v after_o his_o death_n public_a write_n which_o appear_v against_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o this_o a_o silly_a pretention_n which_o at_o far_a can_n only_o make_v we_o imagine_v paschasus_n as_o a_o formidable_a man_n who_o hold_v the_o world_n in_o awe_n during_o his_o life_n and_o against_o who_o no_o body_n dare_v open_v his_o mouth_n till_o after_o his_o death_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o imagination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v we_o to_o the_o principal_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o defend_v he_o from_o this_o charge_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o give_v say_v he_o such_o a_o express_a testimony_n to_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n 9_o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n that_o it_o must_v needs_o shame_v those_o who_o out_o of_o a_o rash_a capricio_fw-la have_v the_o boldness_n to_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o clear_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o teach_v it_o according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o time_n do_v overthrow_v this_o ridiculous_a fable_n to_o pass_v by_o mr._n arnaud_v expression_n which_o be_v always_o strong_a than_o his_o reason_n we_o need_v only_o send_v he_o to_o th'examination_n of_o the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n and_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o for_o he_o will_v therein_o find_v wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o above_o his_o desire_n let_v we_o only_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n better_o to_o offer_v we_o he_o have_v recourse_n next_o
conformable_a to_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o to_o these_o other_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n nor_o to_o these_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o let_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n read_v paschasus_n his_o text_n and_o he_o will_v find_v what_o i_o say_v to_o be_v true_a jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v or_o in_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o have_v say_v without_o feign_v this_o be_v my_o body_n s._n john_n introduce_v likewise_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n not_o another_o than_o that_o which_o be_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o vnde_fw-la miror_fw-la add_v he_o quid_fw-la velint_fw-la &c_n &c_n what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o for_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n himself_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o paschasus_n 857._o page_n 857._o write_v about_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o his_o life_n to_o remove_v some_o doubt_n he_o have_v on_o this_o mystery_n may_v serve_v further_a to_o confute_v the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o fable_n who_o pretend_v no_o body_n can_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n unless_o he_o take_v it_o from_o paschasus_n his_o book_n dicis_fw-la say_v paschasus_n to_o he_o te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la &_o in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacrament_n be_v edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la sed_fw-la profiteris_fw-la postea_fw-la te_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la tertio_fw-la de_fw-la doctrina_fw-la christiana_n b._n augustini_fw-la legisse_fw-la quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la sit_fw-la locutio_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o word_n dicis_fw-la te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la to_o denote_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o and_o that_o the_o follow_v et_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la denote_v that_o the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n have_v confirm_v he_o in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n the_o particle_n et_fw-fr be_v very_o often_o a_o particle_n which_o explain_v or_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o what_o be_v before_o say_v and_o not_o that_o which_o distinguish_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o another_o place_n he_o will_v only_o say_v that_o before_o he_o thus_o believe_v it_o have_v so_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n may_v take_v place_n he_o must_v have_v say_v not_o that_o he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o before_o but_o thus_o believe_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o his_o youth_n that_o he_o afterward_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n who_o have_v confirm_v he_o in_o his_o belief_n but_o that_o afterward_o he_o have_v find_v in_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o have_v distinguish_v the_o three_o term_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n whereas_o he_o distinguish_v but_o two_o antea_fw-la and_o postea_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o and_o thus_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n denote_v by_o this_o second_o clause_n the_o place_n where_o he_o draw_v this_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n but_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o have_v consider_v all_o these_o proof_n serious_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o paschasus_n in_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v propose_v a_o new_a doctrine_n neither_o can_v i_o believe_v that_o among_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o any_o but_o mr._n claude_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_a as_o to_o maintain_v so_o evident_a a_o falsity_n and_o one_o so_o likely_a to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n the_o excessive_a boldness_n of_o some_o of_o their_o minister_n thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n wipe_v his_o sword_n after_o his_o victory_n can_v you_o but_o think_v he_o have_v offer_v the_o most_o convince_a proof_n imaginable_a oblige_v we_o to_o be_v everlasting_o silent_a and_o that_o the_o minister_n claude_n must_v be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o a_o man_n see_v he_o alone_o of_o all_o his_o party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o harden_v himself_o against_o such_o puissant_a demonstration_n and_o clear_a discovery_n chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n i_o say_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v inform_v whether_o paschasus_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n be_v to_o search_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v or_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o repeat_v it_o here_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v whether_o after_o the_o discussion_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o what_o i_o have_v write_v also_o thereupon_o either_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n or_o father_n noüet_o or_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v not_o right_a to_o suppose_v and_o to_o suppose_v as_o we_o do_v with_o confidence_n that_o no_o body_n before_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bring_v this_o new_a doctrine_n into_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a one_o we_o shall_v offer_v several_a other_o take_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o history_n which_o do_v much_o illustrate_v this_o truth_n the_o first_o of_o this_o rank_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v acknowledge_v he_o move_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n although_o i_o write_v nothing_o worth_a the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n in_o my_o book_n frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n which_o i_o dedicate_v cuilibet_fw-la pvero_fw-la i_o have_v render_v these_o word_n to_o a_o young_a man_n because_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o book_n be_v dedicate_v to_o placidus_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o render_v to_o young_a people_n this_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n now_o this_o show_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v forth_o his_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v the_o passage_n wherein_o he_o declare_v how_o the_o church_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v to_o judge_n right_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n vain_a objection_n we_o shall_v first_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n and_o intelligence_n paschasus_n here_o mean_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v wonderful_a distinction_n on_o this_o subject_n ought_v not_o mr._n claude_n to_o know_v say_v he_o that_o beside_o 860._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 860._o this_o knowledge_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n there_o be_v another_o clear_a one_o and_o which_o be_v often_o denote_v in_o s._n austin_n by_o the_o word_n intelligence_n which_o do_v not_o precede_v but_o follow_v faith_n as_o be_v the_o fruit_n and_o recompense_v of_o it_o sic_fw-la accipite_fw-la sic_fw-la credit_n say_v this_o father_n ut_fw-la mereamini_fw-la intelligere_fw-la fides_fw-la enim_fw-la debet_fw-la proecedere_fw-la intellectum_fw-la ut_fw-la sit_fw-la intellectus_fw-la fidei_fw-la proemium_fw-la as_o then_o all_o christian_n believe_v the_o mystery_n they_o believe_v likewise_o all_o of_o they_o the_o eucharist_n in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o believe_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o all_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o of_o they_o a_o understanding_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o have_v not_o all_o consider_v this_o adorable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o application_n which_o it_o deserve_v that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o know_v the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n the_o relation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n the_o end_n which_o god_n have_v in_o appoint_v they_o those_o that_o have_v right_a to_o partake_v of_o they_o the_o disposition_n with_o which_o
say_v to_o this_o here_o we_o have_v formal_o a_o actual_a ignorance_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o the_o same_o article_n which_o be_v dispute_v he_o by_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o same_o article_n on_o which_o he_o produce_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o the_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la on_o the_o same_o article_n whereon_o he_o have_v allege_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la do_v any_o man_n desire_v another_o express_a and_o formal_a testimony_n of_o paschasus_n i_o need_v only_o produce_v these_o word_n of_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n to_o satisfy_v he_o i_o have_v be_v more_o large_a on_o this_o subject_n of_o our_o lord_n supper_n than_o the_o brevity_n of_o ãâã_d commentary_n permit_v because_o there_o be_v several_a that_o have_v another_o sentiment_n touch_v these_o mystical_a thing_n and_o several_a be_v so_o blind_a as_o to_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_v with_o our_o mouth_n here_o we_o have_v then_o actual_o person_n that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n see_v he_o denote_v they_o by_o the_o term_n of_o several_a and_o which_o he_o express_v so_o clear_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v at_o a_o loss_n what_o to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_v who_o well_o perceive_v he_o may_v be_v oppose_v on_o the_o first_o answer_n bethink_v himself_o of_o give_v we_o another_o in_o which_o contrary_a to_o his_o usual_a manner_n he_o relax_n something_o of_o what_o he_o advance_v not_o but_o that_o say_v 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 852._o he_o this_o word_n intelligence_n may_v likewise_o respect_v the_o real_a presence_n not_o as_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o may_v be_v full_a comprehend_v and_o in_o a_o manner_n which_o penetrate_v more_o lively_a the_o heart_n for_o there_o be_v several_a degree_n of_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o mystery_n which_o one_o believe_v already_o by_o faith_n he_o will_v say_v there_o may_v be_v people_n who_o know_v less_o strong_o and_o lively_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o may_v acquire_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o but_o that_o there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o to_o who_o paschasus_n his_o book_n give_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o paschasus_n himself_o refute_v this_o gloss_n quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la this_o be_v a_o ignorance_n which_o according_a to_o he_o extend_v so_o far_o as_o the_o make_v they_o err_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o err_v in_o a_o article_n through_o ignorance_n be_v it_o not_o a_o not_o believe_v of_o it_o at_o all_o as_o have_v never_o hear_v it_o mention_v be_v not_o this_o a_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o a_o have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o consequent_o no_o faith_n in_o it_o now_o such_o be_v paschasus_n his_o ignorant_a person_n who_o be_v far_o different_a from_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v people_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n than_o what_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_n as_o paschasus_n now_o speak_v this_o principle_n be_v well_o establish_v as_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v at_o present_a it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o see_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n have_v ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n of_o the_o presence_n if_o it_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o absence_n if_o the_o presence_n be_v not_o therein_o teach_v whereupon_o i_o raise_v this_o argument_n there_o can_v be_v any_o person_n in_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v common_o teach_v but_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n at_o which_o time_n paschasus_n live_v there_o be_v people_n that_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o err_v in_o this_o article_n through_o ignorance_n therefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o common_o teach_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n without_o distinction_n or_o restriction_n the_o second_o be_v of_o paschasus_n himself_n the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o i_o think_v then_o be_v inevitable_a it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o this_o argument_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la which_o do_v indeed_o press_v a_o adversary_n by_o his_o own_o proper_a principle_n but_o which_o be_v not_o always_o absolute_o conclusive_a because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o a_o adversary_n on_o which_o they_o be_v ground_v be_v false_a and_o imprudent_o offer_v this_o argument_n than_o may_v be_v convictive_a against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n may_v be_v false_a and_o consequent_o the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v thence_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v that_o as_o able_a doctor_n as_o these_o gentleman_n remain_v convict_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a principle_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o be_v alternative_a must_v be_v distinguish_v into_o two_o proposition_n one_o of_o which_o be_v all_z the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n teach_v it_o and_o the_o other_o all_o the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o second_o proposition_n the_o principle_n be_v false_a as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o 6_o book_n in_o i_o think_v a_o unanswerable_a manner_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o principle_n be_v true_a and_o must_v be_v grant_v for_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o a_o church_n shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v common_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o let_v person_n of_o age_n communicate_v without_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o that_o she_o shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v a_o man_n must_v adore_v this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v public_o practice_v this_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o yet_o one_o part_n of_o the_o communicant_n know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n err_v through_o ignorance_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o bare_o one_o of_o those_o term_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la see_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o proposition_n of_o these_o gentleman_n principle_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v but_o on_o the_o first_o in_o which_o both_o side_n be_v agree_v so_o that_o my_o conclusion_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o truth_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o every_o respect_n nevertheless_o we_o must_v answer_v two_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n minute_n objection_n paschasus_n say_v that_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o young_a people_n it_o be_v 859._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 859._o then_o say_v he_o unlikely_a that_o paschasus_n design_v to_o instruct_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o believe_v both_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a be_v ignorant_a i_o answer_v it_o be_v not_o indeed_o likely_a that_o he_o have_v immediate_o so_o vast_a a_o design_n it_o be_v more_o likely_a he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o he_o himself_o say_v petentibus_fw-la to_o her_o scholar_n who_o pray_v he_o to_o show_v they_o his_o sentiment_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v his_o doctrine_n from_o be_v new_a he_o say_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o that_o he_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a his_o reader_n pain_n now_o no_o man_n who_o discover_v a_o mystery_n of_o this_o importance_n use_v such_o humble_a expression_n which_o suppose_v he_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v vulgar_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o for_o beside_o what_o i_o intimate_v in_o
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n signify_v to_o transubstantiate_v in_o all_o the_o language_n of_o the_o world_n be_v a_o matter_n ill_o offer_v and_o evident_o unjustifiable_a for_o if_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n formal_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o union_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n by_o the_o union_n which_o it_o have_v with_o it_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o any_o real_a conversion_n into_o this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v before_o but_o it_o become_v it_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o this_o substance_n or_o according_a to_o the_o precise_a explication_n which_o damascen_n give_v of_o it_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o remy_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v with_o so_o great_a confidence_n see_v that_o a_o 7._o page_n 832._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o mystery_n say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o signify_v another_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n why_o call_v we_o it_o a_o mystery_n it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o it_o appear_v another_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o god_n accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n see_v we_o be_v not_o use_v to_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o drink_v blood_n make_v these_o gift_n remain_v in_o their_o first_o form_n although_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o answer_v that_o remy_n mean_v that_o the_o gift_n appear_v to_o be_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o to_o wit_n simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o change_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v be_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o their_o union_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v a_o invisible_a thing_n and_o that_o this_o union_n do_v not_o change_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o first_o form_n although_o it_o seem_v it_o shall_v do_v it_o see_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n aet_fw-la and_o which_o become_v likewise_o his_o body_n by_o union_n take_v the_o form_n of_o flesh_n that_o god_n deal_v otherwise_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o way_n of_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n because_o we_o can_v suffer_v this_o form_n of_o flesh_n but_o yet_o the_o union_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v true_a and_o consequent_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o remy_n ground_v on_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n and_o not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o the_o second_o passage_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v it_o be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n be_v one_o which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n so_o although_o the_o body_n be_v consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o whether_o we_o take_v more_o or_o less_o all_o do_v equal_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n entire_a but_o first_o i_o demand_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o give_v he_o that_o liberty_n to_o retrench_v from_o this_o passage_n a_o whole_a sentence_n to_o allege_v what_o go_v before_o and_o what_o follow_v and_o leave_v out_o a_o whole_a period_n in_o the_o middle_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o that_o it_o solve_v the_o difficulty_n and_o clear_o show_v remy_n sense_n be_v it_o fair_o do_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o dispute_n to_o maim_v passage_n of_o author_n which_o do_v not_o make_v for_o we_o moreover_o be_v it_o some_o word_n either_o before_o or_o after_o we_o may_v perhaps_o suppose_v in_o his_o favour_n that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o omission_n or_o neglect_v and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o leave_v out_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o passage_n but_o to_o retrench_v a_o whole_a sentence_n from_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o discourse_n be_v i_o think_v a_o thing_n without_o example_n here_o then_o be_v what_o remy_n say_v it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o join_v it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o it_o be_v likewise_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o only_a body_n in_o the_o truth_n this_o period_n eclipse_v leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o passage_n favourable_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v fit_v to_o lay_v it_o aside_o according_a to_o the_o liberty_n which_o he_o allow_v himself_o of_o remove_v whatsoever_o offend_v he_o but_o this_o same_o period_n re-establish_v show_v clear_o the_o sense_n of_o remy_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o loaf_n consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n not_o because_o they_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v join_v with_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v one_o in_o all_o these_o loaf_n the_o three_o passage_n have_v these_o word_n that_o as_o the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n crucify_v for_o our_o salvation_n so_o this_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o those_o which_o be_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a life_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v this_o bread_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v one_o only_a true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o when_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v and_o eat_v jesus_n christ_n be_v sacrifice_v and_o eat_v and_o yet_o remain_v entire_a and_o live_a and_o as_o this_o body_n which_o he_o depose_v on_o the_o cross_n be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n so_o this_o bread_n be_v offer_v every_o day_n to_o god_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o redemption_n which_o although_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v yet_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o our_o redeemer_n have_v regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n and_o see_v we_o subject_a to_o sin_n have_v give_v we_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v now_o incapable_a of_o die_v although_o we_o sin_v every_o day_n we_o may_v have_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o our_o iniquity_n may_v be_v expiate_v and_o because_o all_o these_o loaf_n make_v but_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o shall_v be_v give_v for_o you_o and_o add_v do_v this_o which_o be_v to_o say_v consecrate_v this_o body_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o wit_n of_o my_o passion_n and_o your_o redemption_n for_o i_o have_v redeem_v you_o by_o my_o blood_n our_o lord_n leave_v this_o bless_a sacrament_n to_o all_o his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o engrave_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o memory_n have_v do_v like_o a_o man_n who_o draw_v near_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n send_v to_o his_o friend_n a_o great_a present_a for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o say_v receive_v this_o gift_n my_o dear_a friend_n and_o keep_v it_o careful_o for_o my_o sake_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n you_o see_v it_o you_o may_v think_v on_o i_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o but_o what_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o remy_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n this_o bread_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
his_o disciple_n here_o then_o add_v he_o we_o have_v people_n who_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o must_v say_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o external_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o here_o be_v person_n against_o who_o may_v be_v maintain_v in_o a_o orthodox_n sense_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n he_o afterward_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o bertram_n book_n direct_o attack_n only_o these_o person_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v as_o a_o thing_n already_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v since_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n can_v be_v those_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o speak_v who_o according_a to_o he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v nothing_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o he_o have_v offer_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v out_o through_o the_o pore_n apply_v to_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o insecessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la we_o have_v already_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v panites_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v natural_a bread_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n that_o it_o be_v digest_v that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o another_o part_n into_o excrement_n second_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a the_o stercoranist_n believe_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o sensible_a accident_n real_o affect_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o to_o imagine_v they_o be_v those_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n oppose_v for_o as_o to_o raban_n it_o appear_v as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n as_o by_o that_o of_o waldensis_n that_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o stercoranist_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o the_o proper_a passage_n of_o raban_n which_o i_o have_v already_o relate_v whereunto_o i_o shall_v add_v another_o take_v out_o of_o his_o penitential_a touch_v what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o i_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n 33._o cap._n 33._o when_o it_o have_v be_v consume_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o nature_n which_o it_o have_v before_o it_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n text._n this_o period_n which_o i_o have_v include_v in_o this_o parenthesis_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o discourse_n of_o raban_n and_o my_o conjecture_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o some_o body_n put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o which_o have_v be_v afterward_o force_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text._n and_o several_a other_o holy_a father_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n with_o other_o meat_n such_o a_o question_n be_v superfluous_a see_v our_o saviour_n say_v himself_o in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v make_v of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a thing_n but_o operate_v invisible_o our_o sanctification_n and_o salvation_n of_o both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o state_n see_v no_o body_n ever_o maintain_v that_o this_o happen_v i_o think_v we_o have_v clear_o here_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o that_o now_o it_o can_v be_v any_o long_o question_v whether_o he_o be_v a_o stercoranist_n as_o to_o bertram_n the_o passage_n which_o i_o relate_v out_o of_o his_o book_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a and_o worse_o contrive_v than_o this_o thought_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v fight_v against_o themselves_o and_o write_v book_n against_o person_n without_o know_v they_o be_v themselves_o of_o their_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o unlikely_a and_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o great_a wit_n who_o believe_v '_o emselve_n able_a to_o overthrow_v every_o thing_n do_v ofttimes_o overthrow_v themselves_o and_o fall_v into_o labyrinth_n whence_o they_o can_v get_v out_o in_o the_o three_o place_n how_o little_a soever_o we_o consider_v this_o opinion_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o conceive_v it_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v ever_o come_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n unless_o he_o be_v excessive_o extravagant_a not_o to_o mention_v how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o state_n how_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o bread_n do_v unloose_v themselves_o from_o their_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n to_o fasten_v on_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o how_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n can_v be_v above_o in_o heaven_n endue_v with_o its_o own_o proper_a accident_n and_o here_o below_o endue_v real_o with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n dote_v extreme_o he_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o be_v above_o exist_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o corporeal_a and_o material_a manner_n as_o a_o subject_n ought_v to_o exist_v that_o have_v accident_n real_o inherent_a and_o yet_o be_v there_o in_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n for_o every_o substance_n that_o receive_v and_o real_o sustain_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v receive_v and_o sustain_v they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o accident_n a_o substance_n which_o receive_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v make_v as_o the_o part_n of_o real_a bread_n to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v some_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o the_o accident_n which_o it_o receive_v and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o extravagancy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o part_n of_o the_o human_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n his_o head_n his_o arm_n and_o other_o member_n do_v exist_v inward_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o part_n of_o bread_n as_o little_a crumb_n who_o ever_o see_v any_o thing_n more_o hollow_a than_o this_o philosophy_n a_o human_a body_n real_o divisible_a real_o palpable_a real_o sensible_a of_o a_o divisibility_n a_o palpability_n and_o a_o sensibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o it_o but_o borrow_v of_o another_o subject_n this_o divisibility_n and_o this_o palpability_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o reside_v real_o in_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v it_o capable_a of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o the_o bread_n suffer_v it_o be_v digest_v by_o the_o natural_a heat_n in_o the_o stomach_n of_o the_o communicant_n and_o one_o part_n be_v reduce_v into_o their_o proper_a substance_n animate_v with_o their_o soul_n live_v with_o their_o life_n and_o unite_v to_o they_o personal_o what_o do_v they_o then_o believe_v do_v they_o imagine_v that_o this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n and_o live_v with_o two_o life_n or_o to_o speak_v better_o with_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o soul_n and_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o life_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o communicant_n of_o the_o world_n personal_o
this_o supposition_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o usher_n he_o make_v amalarius_n again_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n so_o that_o by_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n he_o pretend_v that_o the_o council_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n and_o amalarius_n who_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o equal_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o far_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v to_o answer_v this_o accusation_n i_o say_v that_o this_o pretend_a contradiction_n be_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o a_o fable_n that_o mr._n blondel_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o bishop_n usher_n and_o that_o the_o part_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v to_o this_o bishop_n in_o this_o adventure_n be_v a_o mere_a romantic_a whimsy_n that_o in_o the_o main_a there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o mr._n blondel_n say_v for_o assert_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o amalarius_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n for_o write_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v triform_a and_o tripartite_a and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o amalarius_n have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o contradict_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o do_v not_o separate_v the_o father_n of_o cressy_n from_o the_o number_n of_o these_o opponent_n these_o three_o thing_n be_v very_o consistent_a together_o because_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n '_o s_z condemn_v the_o triform_a and_o tripartite_a body_n that_o they_o adopt_v for_o this_o all_o paschasus_n his_o fancy_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n let_v we_o now_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n defence_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o what_o the_o author_n 1109._o book_n 11._o ch_z 4._o p._n 1108_o 1109._o of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assert_v touch_v bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o very_a likely_a conjecture_n that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o romantic_a whimsy_n it_o be_v not_o a_o impossible_a one_o for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o blondel_n who_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a read_n write_v on_o a_o matter_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o person_n so_o much_o esteem_v by_o his_o own_o party_n as_o bishop_n Êsher_n deserve_o be_v that_o moreover_o it_o be_v a_o romance_n that_o tend_v only_o to_o excuse_n blondel_n and_o not_o to_o criminate_a he_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o it_o be_v always_o better_a that_o this_o have_v be_v do_v with_o some_o appearance_n of_o reason_n as_o be_v that_o of_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o famous_a author_n than_o without_o any_o probability_n be_v not_o this_o a_o mere_a mockery_n of_o we_o or_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o defend_v he_o after_o this_o rate_n this_o author_n relate_v to_o we_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o usher_n believe_v such_o and_o such_o a_o thing_n that_o blondel_n find_v advantage_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o usher_n have_v take_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v join_v this_o part_n with_o what_o he_o likewise_o find_v in_o the_o epitome_n of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n not_o consider_v that_o the_o one_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o other_o now_o we_o demand_v of_o he_o where_o he_o find_v this_o fine_a history_n see_v there_o appear_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o blondel_n book_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o conjecture_n very_o likely_a that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o romance_n it_o be_v a_o romance_n that_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v true_a and_o one_o which_o tend_v to_o excuse_v blondel_n because_o it_o be_v better_a he_o be_v deceive_v with_o some_o pretext_n than_o without_o any_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v in_o what_o moral_n he_o have_v found_v it_o be_v permit_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o pay_v we_o with_o his_o conjecture_n and_o his_o possible_a romance_n instead_o of_o true_a history_n and_o to_o tell_v story_n at_o random_n to_o render_v mr._n blondel_n ridiculous_a because_o it_o be_v better_a he_o shall_v be_v ridiculous_a for_o some_o reason_n than_o for_o none_o we_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o charity_n but_o it_o be_v excessive_a and_o unnecessary_a for_o what_o need_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v charge_v his_o conscience_n with_o this_o pious_a fraud_n to_o extenuate_v a_o chimerical_a dishonour_n see_v the_o pretend_a contradiction_n of_o mr._n blondel_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a imagination_n suppose_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v no_o other_o ground_n to_o prove_v 1110._o page_n 1110._o that_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n be_v calvinist_n but_o their_o condemn_v of_o amalarius_n to_o suppose_v hereupon_o amalarius_n be_v a_o calvinist_n this_o be_v a_o contradict_v of_o a_o man_n self_n and_o this_o be_v what_o blondel_n do_v how_o ill_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n defend_v his_o friend_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o blondel_n ground_v himself_o on_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n in_o that_o this_o synod_n have_v condemn_v amalarius_n we_o shall_v find_v nothing_o of_o this_o in_o his_o book_n and_o suppose_v he_o do_v ground_n himself_o on_o it_o he_o may_v do_v it_o without_o fall_v into_o contradiction_n and_o without_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o he_o may_v draw_v a_o negative_a argument_n thence_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o synod_n which_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n content_v themselves_o with_o censure_v in_o he_o some_o expression_n as_o that_o of_o corpus_n triforme_a &_o tripartitum_fw-la without_o handle_v his_o doctrine_n at_o bottom_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o be_v agree_v with_o he_o and_o consequent_o that_o they_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o as_o amalarius_n now_o in_o this_o case_n one_o may_v well_o dispute_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n but_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v a_o contradiction_n of_o it_o but_o in_o fine_a to_o decide_v clear_o this_o question_n and_o to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o give_v himself_o over_o to_o too_o great_a desire_n of_o find_v fault_n and_o to_o decry_v author_n i_o need_v only_o say_v that_o when_o mr._n blondel_n reckon_v the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v follow_v paschasus_n he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o that_o synod_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n but_o of_o another_o that_o be_v hold_v ten_o year_n after_o in_o effect_n he_o formal_o distinguish_v these_o two_o synod_n say_v of_o one_o that_o this_o conception_n of_o amalarius_n that_o the_o body_n of_o 427._o illucidation_n on_o the_o eucharist_n ch_n 18._o p._n 421_o 422._o ibid._n p._n 427._o jesus_n christ_n be_v triform_a and_o tripartite_a be_v improve_v in_o the_o year_n 848._o by_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o several_a contradict_v paschasus_n as_o amalarius_n raban_n heribald_n bertram_n or_o ratram_n john_n surname_v erigenus_n from_o who_o say_v he_o i_o do_v not_o separate_v walafridus_n strabo_n abbot_n of_o richeneau_n nor_o florus_n a_o divine_a of_o lion_n nor_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 858._o at_o cressy_n these_o be_v then_o two_o different_a synod_n the_o one_o hold_v in_o the_o year_n 848._o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o year_n 858._o of_o the_o one_o he_o say_v that_o it_o condemn_v the_o corpus_n triforme_a &_o tripartitum_fw-la of_o amalarius_fw-la of_o the_o other_o that_o he_o do_v not_o separate_v they_o from_o those_o who_o contradict_v paschasus_n what_o contradiction_n be_v here_o have_v these_o gentleman_n who_o have_v fall_v no_o less_o than_o three_o time_n on_o this_o affair_n of_o mr._n blondel_n take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o the_o place_n of_o his_o book_n here_o in_o question_n they_o will_v have_v find_v what_o i_o now_o tell_v they_o touch_v the_o distinction_n of_o these_o synod_n and_o desist_v from_o maintain_v their_o fabulous_a history_n and_o imaginary_a contradiction_n these_o two_o example_n suffice_v to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n we_o must_v now_o come_v to_o his_o complaint_n and_o accusation_n and_o discover_v the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o they_o in_o few_o word_n which_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v first_o he_o complain_v that_o i_o offer_v some_o lessen_v expression_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n that_o i_o oppose_v the_o praise_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v this_o person_n and_o thereupon_o remark_v
that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v people_n raise_v or_o depress_v they_o according_a as_o their_o interest_n and_o design_n require_v according_a as_o they_o oppose_v or_o favour_v their_o opinion_n first_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o that_o i_o falsify_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 6._o chap._n 6._o perpetuity_n second_o he_o say_v i_o expound_v his_o intention_n according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n three_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v any_o reason_n to_o draw_v from_o his_o word_n compare_v with_o these_o of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v thence_o we_o must_v satisfy_v he_o in_o these_o three_o point_n as_o to_o the_o pretend_a falsification_n observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n i_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o discourse_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o tome_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o one_o call_v ratram_n or_o bertram_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_a who_o adjoin_v his_o reason_n to_o the_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n and_o expound_v they_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n that_o as_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a he_o may_v argue_v as_o he_o please_v on_o this_o faith_n and_o that_o we_o can_v easy_o conceive_v a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n there_o needs_o only_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n discourse_n to_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a abridgement_n of_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o he_o say_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o frivolous_a and_o passionate_a reasoner_n and_o for_o have_v 116._o book_n 11._o ch_z 6._o p._n 116._o say_v absolute_o of_o he_o that_o one_o may_v well_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v easy_o fall_v upon_o frivolous_a reason_n whereas_o he_o say_v this_o only_a conditional_o to_o wit_n suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v he_o be_v effectual_o in_o a_o error_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v a_o manifest_a falsity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n complain_v impertinent_o for_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v thus_o speak_v of_o bertram_n absolute_o and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v to_o wit_n that_o suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o bertram_n have_v effectual_o err_v this_o will_v not_o at_o all_o hurt_n the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o one_o man_n have_v err_v that_o a_o divine_a shall_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n this_o i_o say_v be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o design_n for_o what_o signify_v this_o but_o that_o in_o case_n bertram_n can_v be_v bring_v over_o to_o they_o and_o make_v to_o speak_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o must_v then_o be_v a_o frivolous_a divine_a one_o who_o have_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n now_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o say_v that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v author_n according_a to_o their_o interest_n if_o bertram_n be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o they_o find_v no_o fault_n in_o he_o but_o if_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v he_o be_v against_o they_o than_o one_o may_v easy_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n illustration_n only_o confirm_v my_o remark_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o he_o add_v that_o i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o obscure_a and_o intritate_fw-la divine_a which_o be_v not_o thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o book_n and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o that_o the_o great_a advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n can_v pretend_v to_o touch_v this_o author_n be_v that_o he_o be_v set_v aside_o as_o a_o perplex_a and_o intricate_a author_n which_o can_v be_v profitable_a neither_o to_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o other_o i_o desire_v no_o more_o for_o this_o be_v almost_o in_o so_o many_o word_n to_o say_v that_o if_o they_o can_v have_v bertram_n on_o their_o side_n he_o must_v be_v put_v by_o as_o a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_n who_o both_o party_n endeavour_v to_o explain_v in_o their_o favour_n but_o who_o at_o bottom_n favour_n neither_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o perplexity_n if_o he_o be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o if_o he_o be_v not_o he_o shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o a_o mystical_a divine_a this_o falsification_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v groundless_a see_v he_o himself_o justify_v i_o from_o it_o and_o he_o confirm_v himself_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o reflection_n neither_o have_v he_o more_o reason_n in_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o i_o 1117._o page_n 1117._o explain_v the_o intention_n of_o other_o according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n and_o raise_v up_o trophy_n to_o myself_o on_o imaginary_a conjecture_n these_o be_v angry_a expression_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n neither_o do_v i_o think_v of_o raise_v trophy_n to_o myself_o at_o his_o cost_n my_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v frank_a natural_a and_o simple_a and_o if_o i_o commit_v fault_n i_o can_v sincere_o protest_v it_o be_v against_o my_o will_n i_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o have_v not_o prove_v not_o by_o make_v conjecture_n on_o his_o hide_a thought_n but_o argue_v on_o his_o write_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o conjecture_v very_o lawful_a in_o dispute_n but_o in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v reason_n in_o compare_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v bertram_n which_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v he_o say_v my_o argue_v suppose_v that_o these_o two_o author_n 1118._o page_n 1118._o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n for_o if_o they_o be_v two_o different_a author_n what_o wonder_n can_v it_o be_v they_o have_v have_v different_a sentiment_n on_o another_o author_n i_o answer_v my_o reason_n suppose_v only_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v one_o of_o the_o friend_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n and_o that_o what_o be_v say_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n of_o these_o gentleman_n be_v true_a that_o they_o publish_v nothing_o but_o what_o have_v be_v see_v and_o approve_v of_o common_o among_o they_o which_o be_v so_o i_o have_v right_a to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o word_n of_o these_o two_o author_n as_o near_o as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o a_o author_n may_v be_v praiseworthy_a in_o one_o piece_n and_o unblamable_a in_o another_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o i_o say_v that_o when_o one_o praise_n or_o blame_v a_o author_n to_o raise_v up_o or_o depress_v any_o of_o his_o work_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o one_o praise_n he_o or_o blame_v he_o in_o this_o work_n for_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v absolute_o his_o person_n to_o give_v hence_o afterward_o more_o or_o less_o authority_n to_o the_o work_n in_o question_n when_o we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o person_n for_o the_o work_n sake_n than_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v a_o man_n in_o his_o work_n but_o when_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o work_n by_o the_o person_n than_o his_o praise_n or_o blame_v respect_n absolute_o the_o person_n and_o then_o we_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o the_o work_n in_o question_n be_v or_o be_v not_o considerable_a now_o we_o be_v in_o this_o last_o circumstance_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n commend_v ratram_n to_o give_v the_o great_a weight_n to_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n depress_n he_o to_o take_v away_o all_o authority_n from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la so_o that_o their_o praise_n and_o dispraise_v respect_n direct_o his_o person_n it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o suppose_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n 1119._o page_n 1119._o be_v ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o see_v he_o testify_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o incline_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n marca_n who_o will_v have_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o appear_v at_o least_o from_o his_o book_n that_o he_o have_v no_o fix_a sentiment_n that_o ratram_n be_v the_o
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
it_o wherein_o these_o gentleman_n have_v be_v concern_v to_o wit_n that_o their_o book_n be_v refuse_v a_o approbation_n but_o this_o be_v a_o point_n which_o show_v the_o reason_n why_o this_o answer_n be_v publish_v against_o father_n noüet_o a_o fact_n moreover_o that_o be_v true_a and_o know_v by_o every_o body_n we_o have_v draw_v thence_o a_o consequence_n which_o be_v not_o advantageous_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v true_a but_o a_o consequence_n which_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o that_o gentleman_n who_o approbation_n be_v seek_v for_o to_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o who_o refuse_v it_o be_v a_o public_a person_n who_o give_v not_o his_o approbation_n as_o a_o private_a man_n but_o as_o hold_v a_o rank_n and_o very_a considerable_a employ_v in_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o europe_n if_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n have_v be_v since_o alter_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o and_o we_o too_o we_o have_v use_v some_o expression_n of_o raillery_n and_o this_o perhaps_o have_v most_o trouble_v mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o ever_o tell_v he_o that_o raillery_n ought_v to_o be_v whole_o banish_v from_o a_o dispute_n not_o to_o fetch_v example_n elsewhere_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o these_o gentleman_n have_v oft_o use_v it_o in_o their_o write_n and_o not_o without_o success_n and_o not_o to_o go_v further_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o in_o this_o last_o book_n he_o write_v against_o i_o i_o do_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o for_o i_o have_v rather_o at_o any_o time_n see_v he_o merry_a than_o angry_a i_o complain_v in_o this_o preface_n of_o my_o be_v bring_v in_o impertinent_o into_o the_o abuse_n and_o nullity_n against_o the_o order_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o paris_n but_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v be_v now_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v what_o be_v say_v therein_o of_o i_o in_o charge_v i_o with_o inconceivable_a boldness_n in_o deny_v the_o most_o evident_a matter_n and_o maintain_v the_o most_o false_a one_o this_o have_v occasion_v my_o make_v a_o more_o general_a complaint_n which_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n omit_v no_o occasion_n of_o testify_v their_o aversion_n to_o we_o in_o a_o very_a sharp_a and_o severe_a manner_n and_o many_o time_n without_o any_o pretence_n or_o cause_n to_o say_v hereupon_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o they_o never_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o true_o and_o 1162._o chap._n 11._o p._n 1162._o just_o and_o herein_o only_o observe_v the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v to_o testify_v further_o his_o passion_n and_o assert_v a_o thing_n the_o least_o favourable_a imaginable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n nor_o whether_o we_o have_v reason_n or_o not_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n which_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o meddle_v with_o in_o a_o preface_n and_o when_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o point_n we_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o with_o truth_n nor_o reason_n that_o these_o gentleman_n speak_v of_o we_o as_o they_o do_v the_o question_n here_o be_v touch_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o speak_v ever_o rend_v we_o with_o injurious_a expression_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v their_o religion_n which_o inspire_v they_o with_o these_o motion_n and_o persuade_v they_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v to_o impute_v to_o their_o religion_n a_o thing_n which_o will_v render_v it_o odious_a and_o of_o which_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v no_o wise_a guilty_a for_o how_o many_o person_n do_v we_o see_v who_o be_v no_o less_o roman_a catholic_n then_o these_o gentleman_n who_o speak_v and_o write_v as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o yet_o do_v not_o use_v their_o way_n of_o proceed_v if_o i_o have_v attribute_v their_o affect_a animosity_n to_o the_o desire_n they_o have_v of_o free_v themselves_o from_o all_o suspicion_n that_o they_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o we_o what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o which_o may_v just_o offend_v they_o have_v not_o these_o suspicion_n be_v make_v public_a and_o have_v we_o not_o see_v book_n print_v who_o title_n declare_v more_o than_o bare_a suspicion_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o i_o do_v not_o invent_v at_o leisure_n neither_o one_o of_o my_o conjecture_n nor_o a_o possible_a romance_n nor_o a_o particular_a secret_n which_o i_o have_v imprudent_o divulge_v but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o other_o beside_o myself_o have_v publish_v and_o which_o be_v know_v by_o every_o body_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n offend_v at_o my_o impute_v to_o he_o the_o desire_n of_o clear_v himself_o from_o this_o suspicion_n i_o wish_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o his_o wrath_n neither_o will_v i_o complain_v in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v its_o sacrifice_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a that_o in_o turn_v thing_n on_o this_o side_n i_o shall_v pull_v on_o myself_o a_o new_a quarrel_n more_o terrible_a than_o the_o first_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o then_o to_o be_v angry_a we_o be_v the_o only_a sufferer_n in_o all_o this_o we_o suffer_v in_o the_o suspicion_n we_o suffer_v in_o the_o justification_n we_o suffer_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o justification_n but_o god_n give_v we_o grace_n to_o suffer_v patient_o and_o we_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o refuse_v we_o that_o of_o persevere_v in_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o and_o pursue_v to_o the_o last_o truth_n with_o love_n till_o we_o arrive_v at_o his_o kingdom_n where_o we_o shall_v find_v rest_n after_o our_o labour_n and_o where_o our_o reproach_n will_v be_v turn_v into_o glory_n and_o here_o i_o shall_v finish_v this_o chapter_n and_o book_n and_o entreat_v mr._n arnaud_n not_o to_o take_v any_o thing_n ill_a which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o he_o and_o to_o consider_v that_o i_o maintain_v my_o cause_n a_o cause_n of_o who_o goodness_n and_o justice_n i_o can_v in_o the_o least_o doubt_n let_v he_o not_o think_v i_o have_v be_v set_v on_o work_n by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contention_n i_o natural_o hate_v it_o and_o several_a person_n of_o honour_n and_o probity_n know_v i_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n much_o against_o my_o will_n my_o temper_n incline_v i_o rather_o to_o live_v retire_v and_o quiet_a neither_o let_v he_o think_v i_o think_v of_o diminish_v in_o any_o sort_n the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o world_n i_o take_v it_o as_o a_o great_a honour_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o list_n with_o he_o and_o as_o to_o his_o person_n whatsoever_o sharpness_n he_o have_v use_v towards_o i_o he_o shall_v always_o find_v i_o respect_v his_o ingenious_a qualification_n if_o he_o be_v displease_v to_o find_v himself_o deceive_v in_o the_o great_a hope_n which_o he_o conceive_v touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n this_o will_v show_v he_o he_o must_v not_o always_o judge_v of_o thing_n from_o their_o first_o appearance_n that_o which_o deceive_v he_o be_v that_o he_o have_v take_v for_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n a_o party_n of_o greek_n which_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n a_o form_n and_o which_o the_o rest_n call_v ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o opinion_n latin_v although_o outward_o professor_n of_o the_o greek_a rite_n and_o live_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o same_o communion_n it_o be_v this_o party_n who_o for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n oppose_v meletus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o cyril_n his_o successor_n afterward_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o who_o in_o fine_a overwhelm_v cyril_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o say_v that_o allatius_n himself_o have_v acknowledge_v and_o as_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o the_o say_a book_n since_o this_o great_a victory_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o promotion_n of_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n the_o jesuit_n disciple_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o party_n have_v mighty_o strengthen_v itself_o and_o that_o several_a among_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o more_o loud_o and_o open_o than_o they_o do_v before_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o a_o certain_a greek_a of_o this_o party_n call_v meletus_n syrigus_n write_v a_o catechism_n which_o be_v sign_v in_o the_o two_o pretend_a condemnation_n of_o cyril_n lucar_n the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n with_o this_o title_n ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o orthodox_n confession_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolical_a and_o eastern_a church_n
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Êsher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n ãâã_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z ãâã_d lib._n 2._o the_o ãâã_d aut._n 39_o p._n â_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
acknowledgement_n that_o bertram_n be_v no_o other_o than_o ratram_n a_o author_n in_o who_o these_o three_o thing_n meet_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n with_o what_o author_n say_v that_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o religious_a this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n who_o usher_n have_v only_o follow_v after_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o bishop_n usher_n who_o discover_v this_o truth_n more_o distinct_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o lend_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v from_o his_o treatise_n in_o french_a of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v before_o the_o year_n 1640._o and_o publish_v by_o monsieur_n the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v since_o likewise_o follow_v the_o same_o sentiment_n 134._o erotem_fw-la p_o 132._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 134._o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a book_n mr._n mauguin_n acknowledge_v it_o likewise_o in_o his_o famous_a defence_n of_o grace_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o mr._n hermon_n a_o canon_n of_o beauvais_n under_o the_o title_n of_o hieronymus_fw-la ab_fw-la angelo_z foryi_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o mr._n 2._o epist_n 3._o s._n xxiii_o &_o seq_n opp_n ad_fw-la hist_o goth._n p._n 569._o col_fw-fr 2._o herman_n and_o mr._n mauguin_n although_o he_o elsewhere_o oppose_v the_o late_a in_o several_a thing_n de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n beuve_n have_v equal_o testify_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o one_o in_o his_o preface_n on_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n the_o other_a in_o his_o manuscript_n lecture_n on_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o late_a conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n become_v public_a to_o wit_n that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o ratram_n de_fw-fr luc_n seem_v to_o yield_v to_o this_o novelty_n and_o have_v 97._o praefat._n in_o t._n 2._o spicil_n part_n 3._o c._n 5._o t._n 1._o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n p._n 53._o &_o t._n 2._o p._n 06._o triumph_n of_o the_o euchar._n p._n 18_o 63_o 66_o 68_o 94_o 95_o 96_o 97._o since_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o doubtful_a manner_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v but_o a_o while_n after_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n labbeus_n oppose_v this_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o handsome_o as_o he_o can_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o in_o this_o book_n he_o take_v indifferent_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n mr._n pavillon_n also_o ingenuous_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o book_n against_o mr._n daillé_n that_o ratram_n and_o bertram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n cite_v always_o ratram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o famous_a 264._o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n book_n 5._o ch_z 2._o p._n 264._o jesuit_n noüet_o against_o mr._n claude_n show_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o mr._n pavillon_n and_o mr._n arbusti_n have_v follow_v they_o in_o his_o declaration_n howsoever_o it_o be_v after_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v i_o believe_v i_o may_v affirm_v with_o all_o these_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o only_o then_o remain_v that_o i_o refute_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v most_o considerable_a against_o some_o of_o these_o reason_n to_o one_o of_o these_o reason_n viz._n that_o the_o religious_a of_o corby_n be_v name_v scot._n artic._n 2._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n ratram_n and_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n say_v that_o ratram_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n know_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v then_o ratram_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v our_o author_n answer_v that_o although_o cellot_n cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v in_o the_o two_o place_n of_o his_o anonymous_n wherein_o be_v mention_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o find_v in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o ratramnus_n cellot_n have_v cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o manuscript_n bear_v but_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o sufficient_a first_o cellot_n have_v cause_v his_o anonymous_n to_o be_v print_v from_o father_n sirmond_n copy_n who_o have_v take_v it_o from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n second_o these_o two_o manuscript_n which_o be_v apparent_o false_a be_v not_o so_o considerable_a as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o anonymous_n mention_v by_o usher_n and_o other_o which_o have_v all_o of_o they_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n 666._o de_fw-fr success_n eccles_n p._n 39_o c._n 2._o du_n perron_n book_n 2_o auth._n 39_o p_o 666._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v the_o intram_n of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n be_v the_o transcriber_n fault_n who_o have_v disfigure_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n just_a as_o his_o babanus_n be_v the_o famous_a raban_n to_o another_o reason_n draw_v from_o sigebert_n who_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o 2._o de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o book_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o who_o in_o effect_n two_o manuscript_n represent_v the_o name_n of_o ratramus_fw-la instead_o of_o bertramus_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v the_o author_n answer_v first_o that_o the_o work_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n because_o that_o according_a to_o trithemius_n the_o work_n of_o bertram_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a whereas_o that_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o he_o and_o contain_v two_o book_n second_o that_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n have_v constant_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n we_o may_v believe_v that_o a_o fault_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o of_o vauvert_n where_o we_o have_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n but_o these_o two_o answer_n be_v not_o satisfactory_a as_o to_o the_o first_o trithemius_n as_o well_o as_o sigebert_n say_v positive_o in_o two_o place_n that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bring_v such_o reason_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o his_o testimony_n second_o either_o our_o author_n suppose_v that_o trithemius_n see_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o contain_v only_o one_o book_n or_o he_o will_v have_v he_o not_o to_o have_v see_v it_o as_o he_o believe_v that_o trithemius_n have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o trithemius_n have_v see_v this_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n what_o be_v become_v of_o it_o since_o trithemius_n his_o time_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o this_o our_o author_n if_o trithemius_n never_o see_v it_o why_o will_v our_o author_n give_v credit_n to_o his_o testimony_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v we_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n three_o our_o author_n abuse_v the_o passage_n of_o trithemius_n trithemius_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n and_o by_o librum_fw-la seem_v to_o understand_v opus_fw-la a_o work_n without_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o part_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o one_o number_n have_v escape_v the_o printer_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n de_fw-fr predestinatione_fw-la i_o we_o shall_v read_v the_o predestinatione_n hie_v which_o be_v very_o possible_a and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o hundred_o example_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o trithemius_n now_o in_o question_n our_o author_n second_o answer_n be_v something_o worse_a than_o the_o first_o i_o
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
follow_v baronius_n may_v be_v respect_v as_o doubtful_a but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o john_n scot_n and_o john_n the_o abbot_n of_o aetheling_n be_v two_o different_a person_n be_v very_o absurd_a after_o all_o two_o thing_n clear_o enough_o show_v that_o this_o whole_a criticism_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n who_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o john_n scot_n and_o john_n the_o abbot_n of_o aetheling_n be_v mere_o imaginary_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n the_o first_o be_v that_o among_o the_o person_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o be_v in_o any_o wise_a famous_a in_o france_n we_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a john_n who_o alfred_n send_v for_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a asserus_fw-la who_o be_v contemporary_a of_o john_n scot_n have_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o he_o if_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o the_o abbot_n of_o aetheling_n which_o be_v very_o strange_a see_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o most_o famous_a man_n much_o respect_v by_o alfred_n and_o consequent_o well_o know_v to_o asserus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o court_n if_o we_o consider_v these_o two_o reason_n with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n i_o be_o persuade_v they_o will_v be_v find_v strong_a than_o all_o the_o conjecture_n of_o our_o author_n it_o be_v true_a one_o may_v yet_o form_v a_o difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n have_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o which_o be_v that_o asserus_fw-la seem_v to_o say_v this_o john_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v assassinate_v by_o his_o monk_n at_o aetheling_n whereas_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n and_o the_o historian_n who_o follow_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v kill_v by_o his_o scholar_n at_o malmsbury_n and_o there_o inter_v but_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o confound_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n wherein_o john_n scot_n be_v assassinate_v and_o take_v it_o for_o another_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o those_o who_o lay_v the_o scene_n of_o this_o tragedy_n at_o malmsbury_n record_v it_o near_o 250._o year_n after_o it_o happen_v asserus_fw-la do_v not_o say_v john_n scot_n die_v on_o the_o spot_n and_o it_o will_v not_o seem_v impossible_a that_o have_v be_v wound_v at_o aetheling_n he_o be_v carry_v to_o malmsbury_n or_o die_v at_o aetheling_n his_o body_n be_v carry_v thither_o or_o have_v be_v abbot_n of_o aetheling_n and_o malmsbury_n both_o together_o as_o it_o be_v common_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n for_o one_o man_n to_o have_v several_a abbey_n this_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o this_o difference_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v far_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conclude_v from_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o asserus_fw-la and_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n touch_v the_o main_a of_o the_o event_n than_o from_o one_o only_a history_n to_o make_v two_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o slight_a diversity_n which_o be_v between_o they_o on_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n and_o this_o seem_v the_o more_o likely_a because_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o have_v the_o formal_a testimony_n of_o ingulphus_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o john_n the_o abbot_n of_o aetheling_n be_v no_o other_o but_o john_n scot._n chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o death_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o kind_n of_o martyrdom_n 41._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 739._o append._n p._n 585._o aunal_n angl._n ann._n 883._o sect_n 41._o du_n val_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n cellot_n and_o alford_n jesuit_n have_v maintain_v this_o against_o the_o unjust_a suspicion_n of_o genebrard_n and_o some_o other_o why_o then_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n pretend_v in_o his_o 6_o article_n that_o this_o martyrdom_n be_v a_o thing_n doubtful_a there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o proof_n which_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o the_o one_o real_a and_o the_o other_o verbal_a the_o real_a be_v a_o stately_a monument_n which_o be_v 24._o guill_n malmsb._n de_fw-fr gest_n reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o p._n 24._o set_v up_o for_o he_o in_o the_o church_n of_o malmsbury_n and_o be_v to_o be_v see_v there_o before_o the_o 12_o century_n with_o this_o inscription_n clauditur_fw-la hoc_fw-la tumulo_fw-la sanctus_fw-la sophista_fw-la joannes_n qui_fw-la ditatus_fw-la erat_fw-la jam_fw-la vivens_fw-la dogmate_fw-it miro_fw-la martyrio_fw-la tandem_fw-la christi_fw-la conscendere_fw-la regnum_fw-la quo_fw-la meruit_fw-la sancti_fw-la regnant_a per_fw-la soecula_fw-la cuncta_fw-la william_n of_o malmsbury_n have_v well_o conjecture_v that_o these_o verse_n be_v ancient_a than_o his_o time_n scabri_n quidem_fw-la say_v he_o &_o moderni_fw-la temporis_fw-la lima_fw-la carentes_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la non_fw-la ita_fw-la deform_v to_o this_o proof_n we_o must_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o gotzelin_n who_o have_v insert_v john_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o english_a saint_n which_o he_o make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n s._n adelmus_fw-la &_o joannes_n sapiens_fw-la in_o loco_fw-la qui_fw-la dicitur_fw-la adesmibirig_n 2._o usser_v de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o whereunto_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o almost_o all_o historian_n it_o be_v thus_o the_o continuer_n of_o bede_n speak_v as_o also_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n simeon_n of_o durham_n roger_n de_fw-fr howden_n matthew_n of_o westminster_n helinaud_n the_o monk_n of_o froidmond_n the_o author_n of_o memoriale_n historiarum_fw-la who_o passage_n i_o have_v relate_v vincent_n the_o beavais_n antonin_n archbishop_n of_o florence_n baronius_n and_o several_a other_o modern_a author_n that_o have_v follow_v they_o to_o all_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n answer_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o holiness_n of_o this_o famous_a john_n as_o well_o by_o the_o epitaph_n speak_v of_o by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n and_o the_o historian_n who_o have_v write_v after_o he_o as_o by_o the_o catalogue_n of_o gotzlin_n but_o deny_v this_o john_n to_o be_v the_o same_o john_n scot._n he_o pretend_v then_o that_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o first_o attribute_v to_o john_n scot_n what_o agree_v only_o to_o another_o john_n a_o martyr_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o do_v it_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o follow_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o that_o in_o effect_n william_n himself_o offer_v wherewithal_o to_o refute_v what_o he_o himself_o say_v to_o fortify_v this_o conjecture_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v unknown_a to_o berenger_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n who_o can_v not_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o neither_o will_v have_v fail_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o especial_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o same_o of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v disperse_v up_o and_o down_o by_o his_o disciple_n and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o john_n scot_n die_v but_o there_o be_v few_o people_n who_o will_v remain_v satisfy_v with_o these_o conjecture_n of_o our_o author_n for_o first_o if_o this_o john_n the_o martyr_n of_o malmsbury_n be_v not_o john_n scot_n who_o be_v he_o then_o how_o come_v it_o people_n have_v so_o universal_o lose_v the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o since_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n have_v confound_v he_o with_o john_n scot_n do_v he_o live_v before_o john_n scot_n or_o since_o how_o can_v william_n mistake_n cause_v all_o england_n to_o lose_v the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o how_o come_v it_o no_o body_n ever_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o william_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o william_n himself_o can_v not_o meet_v with_o any_o thing_n to_o undeceive_v he_o when_o he_o seek_v into_o the_o antiquity_n of_o his_o convent_n for_o the_o make_v his_o history_n it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o person_n who_o have_v write_v at_o paris_n in_o 1669._o shall_v pretend_v to_o know_v better_o who_o be_v the_o tomb_n be_v that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n at_o malmsbury_n than_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o live_v in_o this_o same_o convent_n and_o who_o apparent_o omit_v not_o inquiry_n for_o his_o satisfaction_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o william_n be_v not_o the_o first_o author_n who_o mention_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o the_o continuer_n of_o bede_n who_o book_n be_v print_v at_o heidelberg_n in_o 1587._o formal_o mention_n it_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n believe_v that_o he_o who_o continue_v this_o work_n of_o bede_n be_v different_a from_o william_n i_o confess_v that_o vossius_fw-la have_v be_v mistake_v in_o fix_v this_o author_n to_o
inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n in_o what_o manner_n they_o explain_v themselves_o when_o they_o design_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 92_o feast_n of_o god_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 165_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n different_a in_o greek_a from_o the_o latin_a 1._o 249_o g._n georgiens_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o greek_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 64_o greek_n bishop_n leave_v their_o flock_n to_o the_o emissary_n for_o money_n 1._o 98_o greek_n superstitious_a 1._o 72_o greek_n much_o degenerate_v in_o their_o manner_n 1._o 63_o greek_n entreat_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 74._o &_o seq_n greek_n have_v always_o flatter_v the_o pope_n with_o the_o hope_n of_o their_o reunion_n 1._o 81_o greek_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o unite_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o not_z unite_z 1._o 109._o &_o seq_n greek_n reunite_v out_o of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 110_o greek_n schismatic_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o more_o rigid_a the_o other_o less_o 1._o 87_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 112._o 234_o greek_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 114_o greek_a apostate_n cenjure_v for_o put_v into_o his_o catechism_n the_o word_n transubstantiation_n 1._o 115_o greek_n must_v use_v the_o term_n of_o ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d ãâã_d if_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 1._o 115._o &_o seq_n greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n have_v change_v the_o term_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 224_o &_o seq_fw-la greek_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 127_o greek_n proselyte_n of_o the_o latin_n express_v themselves_o different_o when_o convert_v 1._o 128_o greek_n only_o receive_v the_o seven_o first_o council_n 1._o 122_o greek_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 131_o greek_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o aster_n 1._o 131_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v 1._o 132_o greek_n make_v several_a particle_n 132_o greek_n call_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o body_n of_o s._n nicolas_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 131_o greek_n join_v the_o small_a particle_n with_o the_o great_a one_o 1._o 131_o greek_n say_v that_o these_o particle_n participate_v of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n 1_o 136_o greek_n only_o establish_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 148_o greek_n dispute_v on_o the_o azym_n suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n 1._o 169_o greek_n neglect_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 172_o greek_n teach_v not_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 185_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v make_v any_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n 1._o 231_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 158_o greek_n explain_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o virtue_n 1._o 307_o greek_n reject_v the_o apochrypha_n 1._o 280_o greek_n have_v nothing_o determinate_a among_o they_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n 1._o 209_o greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n at_o florence_n and_o elsewhere_o with_o the_o latin_n never_o pretend_v to_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n 1._o 287_o greek_n little_a solicitous_a about_o affair_n of_o religion_n 1._o 287_o greek_a bishop_n love_v not_o dispute_n 1._o 287_o greek_n content_v with_o maintain_v their_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 287_o i._n jacobit_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 17_o jacobit_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o jacobit_n reject_v auricular_a confession_n 1._o 282_o john_n le_fw-fr feure_n a_o fabulous_a author_n 2._o 9_o john_n the_o parisian_a maintain_v in_o the_o 14_o century_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n 1._o 288_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o not_o the_o priest_n give_v in_o the_o communion_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n 1._o 148_o jesus_n christ_n preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o the_o damn_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 280_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o which_o the_o ordinary_a sort_n of_o people_n can_v assure_v themselves_o 1._o 29_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n overthrow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 1._o 53_o infallibility_n popular_a be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v 1._o 54_o infallibility_n double_a 1._o 55_o invocation_n of_o saint_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o one_o sense_n 1._o 203_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n on_o the_o affair_n of_o john_n the_o parisian_a 1._o 289_o k._n knowledge_n distinct_a be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 2._o 168_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o 170_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o knowledge_n popular_a be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o ibid._n l._n language_n double_a of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n refute_v 1._o 347._o &_o seq_n latin_v establish_v latin_a bishop_n in_o palestin_n and_o drive_v out_o the_o greek_a once_o 1._o 75_o latin_n constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o embrace_v their_o religion_n 1._o 77_o latin_n fill_v greece_n with_o inquisitor_n 1._o 78_o latin_n have_v do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o eastern_a people_n 1._o 106_o latin_n in_o the_o reunion_n at_o the_o florentin_n council_n leave_v their_o usual_a expression_n 127_o latin_v great_o perplex_v touch_v the_o nourishment_n which_o our_o body_n receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 187_o latin_n cause_v their_o greek_a proselyte_n to_o profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o ibid._n latin_n have_v never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n about_o their_o general_a expression_n 1._o 290_o latin_n dread_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 285_o legate_n excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o 82_o liturgy_n greek_a denote_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sanctification_n 1._o 140_o liturgy_n greek_a common_o term_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n 1._o 141_o liturgy_n greek_a direct_a prayer_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 142_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o one_o clause_n which_o denote_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 142_o m._n maronits_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o their_o union_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o 52_o maronits_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 69_o manuel_n comnenus_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o latin_n 1._o 83_o matter_n subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n 2._o 90_o method_n lawful_a whereby_o to_o examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pref._n method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n and_o novet_n compare_v ibid._n method_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n yield_v new_a advantage_n ibid._n method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n four_o consideration_n thereon_o 1._o 5_o method_n of_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v ground_v on_o principle_n either_o grant_v by_o both_o side_n or_o well_o prove_v one_o 1._o 9_o method_n of_o prescription_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n fruitless_a 1._o 26_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reduce_v we_o after_o many_o dispute_n to_o begin_v again_o 1._o 52_o michael_n paripanacius_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o roman_a church_n 1._o 82_o paleologus_fw-la earnest_o labour_n for_o a_o reunion_n 1._o 84_o moscovite_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 69_o moscovite_n have_v no_o preacher_n 2._o 2_o moscovite_n very_o superstitious_a 2._o ibid._n moscovite_n differ_v in_o many_o thing_n from_o the_o greek_n 2._o 3_o n._n nestorian_n very_o ignorant_a 1_o 69_o nestorian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 50_o nestorian_n use_v not_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o confirmation_n 1._o 282_o nisetas_n pectoratus_fw-la force_v to_o burn_v his_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n 1._o 82_o o._n oriental_a part_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o odeâborn_n a_o lutheran_n be_v deceive_v touch_v the_o adoration_n which_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o sacrament_n 1._o 163_o oriental_a people_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n dip_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o take_v off_o its_o consecration_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n disperse_v itself_o immediate_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o our_o body_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n say_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n 2._o 53_o p._n paisius_n